Synopsis & A/N

SYNOPSIS

Marco Pearce has only one person that he cherishes the most and that’s his twin brother, Marcus. They both grew up in an orphanage.

Because of that, Marco grew up not knowing the importance of a complete family. In fact, he hates seeing a happy family. He grew up to be rough, cold, ruthless and doesn’t know what love is. He achieved success underground and now, finally living the life that he’d been wanting for so long.

But one day, his life turned upside down when he saw Maggie for the first time.

Her effect on him was unbelievable. From that moment on, he declared her to be his and no one could stop him from having her.

A/N:

Hello everyone. I am 22_

MonAmour

(

Zoé

) .

This is the book 3 of THE BEAUTY & THE POSSESSIVE SERIES.

FYI, i don’t tolerate rude comments (I will spam you). Opinions and constructive criticisms are highly appreciated though.

WARNING 1 : This story is NOT edited so expect some mistakes.

WARNING 2 : This story has MATURE contents.

WARNING 3

:

Foul words/ Swearing

of the characters.

I would appreciate it so much if you leave some COMMENTS and VOTES for this story. SHARE and FOLLOW would be a plus! Thank you!

This story is mine so copying and posting to other sites is a big NO

Possessively Claimed by 22_MonAmour

Copyright © 2019. All Rights Reserved.

Prologue

Hi, guys! I’ll update this story twice a week. There is no particular schedule though. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. Happy reading! 

PROLOGUE

MAGGIE’s POV

When the bell rang, I instantly stood up from my seat and walked out of the classroom in a hurry. I couldn’t wait to get home right away. Today’s my special day and my parents will throw a party tonight to celebrate my birthday.

“Hey, Mags! Where do you think you’re going? I thought we would go out after class? You promised to accompany me to the spa, remember?” My steps came to a halt when I heard my best friend’s voice. I turned around and faced her.

“Sorry, Luna, but I need to go home. My dad texted me a while ago. He arrived earlier than expected. Just ask Roxanne to go with you.” She pouted upon hearing my response.

“Fine. If it wasn’t your birthday today, I wouldn’t accept that as an excuse.”

I chuckled. “Hey, don’t give me that face. Don’t worry, I will make it up to you next time. Anyway, I really need to go. See you tonight at my party. Don’t be late.”

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, sure.” I laughed and waved my hand before exiting the campus. I looked around but I couldn’t see my driver nor our car. I looked at the time in my wristwatch. It was already 3:30 pm. I took out my phone and dialed Rogelio’s number. He’s our family driver.

“Hello, Rogelio. Why aren’t you here yet? My class is already finished.” I said when he answered the phone.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Maggie, but there’s a road accident here. Cars can’t pass through yet but they’re already on the process of clearing out the road.” He answered apologetically. I groaned in frustration.

“Okay. I’ll just wait for you here.” I ended the call. While I was waiting, my stomach growled because of hunger so I decided to go to the nearby fast food chain to buy something to eat. I texted Rogelio to just come pick me up from there.

I decided to walk because the fast food restaurant was just 5-minute-walk away from the school. While walking, I couldn’t suppress the excitement within me just thinking about my party tonight. I was merrily humming a song when suddenly, a group of three men blocked my way.

“Hi, Ms. We can’t help but to notice you walking alone. Do you want company?” One of them asked with a smirk on his face. They looked like thugs in their mid-twenties.

“No. I don’t need one.” I answered with a stoic face and was about to walk past them but they didn’t let me. I scowled at them in irritation.

“I said, I don’t need company.” I repeated with a stern voice. I wasn’t scared because there were people around.

“And do you think we’ll actually accept that?” They all laughed.

“What do you want from me?” I asked through gritted teeth. The other one rolled up the right sleeve of his shirt and showed me his tattoo as if that would throw me off.

“Do you see this? We’re a member of a notorious gang and our mission is to get you.” What the man said vaguely registered on my mind because my attention was on that tattoo. I’ve never seen that tattoo before. It was an eagle, carrying an ax in its right leg. There was something written below the animal but it was written in different language that I couldn’t read nor understand.

“What the hell are you doing?! Why are you showing that to her?!” One of them hissed.

“So what? We’re taking her with us anyway. We need her to please the boss.” l snapped out of my thoughts when I heard what he said. I realized that I was in grave danger. I need to escape!

Before anyone of them could react, I ran away from them as fast as I could. I was already sweating coldly but determined to escape from them.

“What the—After her!” I heard one of them shouted but I didn’t look back. I just continued running, determined to escape, but they were just too fast. They caught up to me and quickly grabbed my arm.

“You bit*ch! You’ll pay for giving us a hard time!” They dragged me towards a black car that was parked nearby. That’s when I finally felt scared.

“Help!” I screamed to the top of my lungs but people were too afraid to approach and help.

“Shut up!” One of them roared and was about to hit me but his comrade stopped him.

“Hey, don’t hurt her. We need her unscratched. The boss will surely kill you if you hit her even once.” I felt relieved because he let go off me and put his hand down. They opened the car door and was about to push me inside when someone spoke.

“Hey, what do you think you’re doing?” It was a handsome man but the first thing that I notice about him was his eyes. Beautiful Amethyst eyes. He approached us until he was just a meter away from us.

“If you don’t want to die, get out of here!” One of the creeps warned him and pulled out a gun. He pointed the tip of the gun on the handsome man’s forehead. My eyes widened. I thought he would run for his life upon seeing that gun, but no. He didn’t even blink.

Then, everything happened to fast. He clutched the arm of the guy who was pointing gun at him and then twisted it before giving him two punches on the face and then kicked him down.

“You, f*cker!” The two other creeps charged at him and attacked him at the same time but he quickly avoided their attacks like it was nothing to him. When it was his turn to attack, I couldn’t help but to be amazed when he managed to take them down without even breaking a sweat.

A couple of seconds later, the three creeps were on the ground, groaning in pain and couldn’t get up. Then man quickly picked up the gun from the ground and then pointed at them before he too out his cellphone and then dialed the police.

“Don’t you dare move if you don’t want to die!” He warned them while waiting for the police to answer his call.

Later on, the police arrived. They took our statements of what happened before they took the creepy guys with them.

“Thank you for saving me. If you didn’t arrive, those guys might’ve taken me away.” I said gratefully to the man who saved me. He just nodded his head as a response. He was about to walk away but I stopped him.

“Wait! What is your name? My name is Margaret Lenard but you can call me Maggie.” I said with a friendly smile.

He didn’t answer right away. “I just want to know the name of the man who saved me.”

He sighed. “I’m Brey Austin Carter. It’s nice meeting you, Maggie. Next time, don’t wander around without someone with you. I’ll go on ahead.”

“Wait! I want to thank you for saving me.” I opened my bag and took out the extra invitation card that I couldn’t give to one of my friends. “This is for you. It’s my birthday today and there will be a party tonight at my place. I hope you can attend.” He looked hesitant to accept it.

“C’mon, accept it, Brey. You saved my life and I want to introduce you to my family.” I said with puppy dog eyes. He heaved a sigh and then accepted it.

“I’m expecting you to come.” I said with a sweet smile. I couldn’t understand why but I feel at ease around him.

“Okay. I’ll try to come.” He answered before walking away. The smile on my face was still there while watching him walking away but my eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of people not far from where I was standing. Behind them was a black limousine.

They were just a few meters away from me.

There was a man wearing a blue suit, staring at me. Behind him were five men wearing black suits. The man in front of the men in black looked like their leader. Our eyes met. I unknowingly gasped for air when my hazel eyes met those tantalizing amber eyes of his.

I clutched my chest as my heart suddenly beat erratically for an unknown reason. He looked ruggedly handsome but at the same time, dangerous.

Somehow, I felt like I’ve seen those amber eyes before…

Brey was handsome too and has those gorgeous pair of amethyst eyes and just like him, this man had a rare eye color too but radiates different vibe around him and I didn’t like it.

I saw him take a step forward, probably intending on approaching me but a car pulled up before me and our attention shifted to the one who arrived.

“I’m glad I’ve finally found you, Ms. Maggie. I’ve been looking around for you. I thought something bad happened to you because you weren’t answering my calls.” Rogelio said when he got out of the car. He looked so worried.

“I’m sorry, Rogelio. I didn’t mean to worry you. Something happened but I’m okay now. Let’s go.” I forced a merry voice. He opened the door for me. Before I stepped inside, I looked at the direction of the men I was staring at while ago but they weren’t there anymore.

All I saw was the limousine moving away from us.

“Thank you.” I said to Rogelio and then sat on the back seat. While we were on our way home, I couldn’t help but to wonder who that man was that had amber eyes. When I realized that he’d been occupying my mind for a couple of minutes already, I shook off the thought right away.

I remembered Brey. He’s such a handsome man and even though he didn’t even smile, I could tell that he was a good guy. I just hope that he will come on my birthday party, I thought.

Later that day, my birthday party began. All my family members, relatives and friends were present. Of course, I felt so happy because my dad came home. He stays in Texas to manage our business and comes home twice a month.

I thought he couldn’t attend my 18th birthday but he cancelled all his meetings just to be with me.

“Are you happy right now, darling?” My father asked when he approached me together with my mom. I thought the party was just a simple one but it wasn’t. They prepared a grandiose one for me. I didn’t know about it because my mom and sister were the ones who took care of everything.

“I’m so happy, daddy, mommy. Thank you for this party.” I hugged them both.

“Of course. Anything for our first born.” They answered lovingly and kissed me on the cheeks. I couldn’t suppress the smile that broke across my face. I was about to answer when my sister came. She was with our cousins, Ellie and Angela.

“What about me, mommy, daddy? It’s my 16th birthday next month.” Christine, my sister said while pouting. She snaked her arm around our father’s arm.

“Darling, we’ll discuss about that after the party, okay?”

“Just a small party would be enough. That’s what we did on my 16th birthday 2 years ago.” I interrupted with a smirk and Christine gave me a sneer.

“Yeah, I remember that. We celebrated Mags’ 16th birthday with only the members of the family but it was fun.” Angela commented.

“Why don’t you just celebrate your birthday in France? I’ll be the one to organize your birthday party for you.” Ellie added.

“C’mon, little sis. You’re just 13 years old. What do you know about preparing a party? I bet you’re thinking about inviting our childhood friends so that you could play with them.” Angela teased Ellie and Ellie rolled her eyes. Everyone laughed.

“I’m not a child anymore. What about you? You’re already 15 but you still don’t know how to dress like a lady. You’re always wearing jeans or shorts.” She retaliated. Angela was about to answer when I stopped them.

“That’s enough, you two. It’s my birthday today so I don’t want to hear any argument.”

Angela chuckled. “We’re not arguing though.” She answered and the gently squeezed her sister’s cheek. I shook my head. They never changed.

“Okay, okay. That’s enough talking. Let’s go to our table. The party is about to start, ladies.” My father, Robert Lenard announced.

The four of us giggled excitedly. While we’re on our way to our table, many of the guests who saw me greeted me happy birthday. There were even some celebrities and politicians. I was about to sit on my respective seat when I saw someone at the entrance. Happiness surged within me. He actually came!

I was about to stride my way towards him when my mom spoke.

“Where are you going, darling? The party is about to start.” She said with scrunched eyebrows.

“I have a visitor, mom. I’ll be back in a minute.” I informed her and then hurriedly approached Brey. He looked dashing.

“Hi. I’m glad you came, Brey.”

He nodded his head. “I wasn’t planning on coming but my friend was also invited so I tagged along.” I was about to ask him who was that friend he was referring to when someone spoke behind him.

“Hi, Maggie. Happy birthday.”

My face brightened up. It was Ezron. He’s the son of my parents’ friends. “You know Brey?” I asked in surprise.

“Of course. He’s my friend.”

“Wow! Small world. Ezron, go to your table for now. I’ll just borrow Brey for a bit.” I said and then pulled Brey by the hand. “Come with me. I’ll introduce you to my family.” We went to our table. My family had the shock expression on their faces upon seeing me with a man.

“Don’t worry, guys. He’s not my boyfriend.” I said laughingly before they could even start barraging me with questions and my parents sighed in relief. I mentally shook my head.

“Who is he, sis?” Christine asked curiously.

“He was the one who save me this afternoon. His name is Brey Austin Carter. Brey, these are my parents; Robert and Sandra Lenard. This is my younger sister, Christine, and my cousins, Angela and Ellie. My other relatives haven’t arrived yet.”

“It’s nice meeting you, everyone.” Brey was serious but he sounded polite. My family shook hands with him one by one. My parents thanked him for saving me and everyone seemed to like him right away.

While everyone was busy talking to Brey, someone caught my attention. He was talking with Ezron but his eyes were fixed on me. I gasped. It was the man with amber eyes! What is he doing here?

I swallowed hard. Somehow, my heart was acting strange again and I didn’t like it. Our eyes seemed to be glued on each other that we couldn’t look away. I wanted to approach him to talk to him but my father spoke to get my attention.

Later on, the program started. I forgot about the man because as the party progresses, the happiness within me was escalating as well. There were many surprises that my loved ones prepared for me. Then the 18 roses came. I had to dance with all the 18 guys that was on the list.

Apparently, that was my mother’s idea and I was pleased about it.

Of course, everyone on the list were family friends and relatives. But the most special one was the last dance. It was supposed to be my father but while I was dancing with Regan, my 17Th dance, I saw Brey waiting for his turn. My eyebrows creased.

“What happened to daddy, Reg?” I asked my cousin while looking around.

“He has stomachache. He went to the toilet a while ago but he hasn’t returned yet. Maybe, Aunt Sandra asked Mr. Carter to dance with you on uncle’s stead. Zandro is already finished so there’s no one else left to substitute but Mr. Carter.” I suddenly felt worried.

“Don’t worry about uncle and just enjoy your party. He’ll be alright.” Regan kissed my forehead before he let go of my hand. His turn was finished. Brey was about to walk his way towards me when the lights suddenly turned off and everything went black.

“What’s happening?” I asked. I heard someone announced that everyone should remain on their spots while they tend to the problem. I did as I was told while wondering what happened. Was it a power outage or something?

I was about to take my phone out when someone suddenly held my hands and placed them on their shoulders. Those hands felt so strong yet gentle.

“Brey?” I asked but he didn’t answer. He placed his hands on either sides of my waist and began dancing slowly. I moved my body, following his moves.

“You should’ve waited for the lights to turn on, Brey. Now, we’re dancing in the dark.” I said while chuckling. Our bodies were so close and I could smell his breath that was fanning my face. He smelled so good. It was my first time smelling that scent of cologne. Wait. That wasn’t Brey’s cologne!

When I talked to Brey before the party started, I smelt his cologne and it was way different compared to this man’s.

I was about to ask who he was when he finally spoke.

“You’re so beautiful, my queen.” He had a manly and seductive voice. The way he uttered those words gave me weird feelings that surged throughout my body.

I zeroed my eyes on his face but all I could see was his silhouette. I could tell that he’s tall.

“W-Who are you?” I asked. I should be nervous, dancing with someone I couldn’t see but I strangely felt the opposite.

“One day, you’ll know about me, my queen, and when that day comes, you’ll be mine.” His voice was full of promise and possessiveness. My lips parted in shock.

“Y-You’re crazy.” It was all I could say.

“Yes. Crazy for you.” Before I could react, his lips covered mind in a sensual kiss. I gasped in shock and couldn’t react right away. I wanted to push him away but I couldn’t move my body. I felt like my body turned into a statue, couldn’t move at all.

The way he was kissing me felt sinfully good even though my brain was telling me to do something to stop him. I suddenly felt hot all over against my will. It was my first kiss!

“I was right. Your lips taste so sweet like a honey, my queen. So addicting.” He caressed my cheek with his hand. The warmth of his palm felt so good on my skin. I was about to open my mouth to speak when his touch left my skin.

His warmth on my cheek dissipated and I oddly felt empty.

Then after a couple of seconds, the lights came back. I looked around me, searching for that man but everyone was busy on their own business, enthusiastic that the lights were finally turned on again.

“Are you okay?” I blinked a couple of times when I heard that voice. It was Brey. I was about to ask him if he was the man who kissed me just now but realized that he had different voice. Even their smells were different.

I forced a smile. “Yes. I’m fine.” Then the music blared out again.

Brey took my hand. “I was supposed to dance with you but your father is already here so I should give him your last dance.” He said. My father approached us with a smile. Brey gave my hand to him and then left.

“Are you feeling fine now, dad? Reg told me that you had stomachache.” I asked him worriedly.

“I’m okay now, darling. You don’t have to worry. What about you? Are you okay? You look bothered.” My father asked while we were dancing.

“Did you see someone approaching me while the lights were turned off a while ago, daddy?”

His eyebrows knitted together and shook his head. “It was dark a while ago because of power outage so it was impossible to identify someone in such darkness. Why? Did something happen?”

I forced a smile. “Nothing, daddy. Just forget about it.” I bit my lower lip. I tried to forget what happened but even after that party, I kept on dreaming about that man. Even though I wanted to forget about that kiss, it kept on replaying on my mind.

---

How’s the Prologue, guys?

This happened when Brey was still in his last year of university. 

Who have read Brey’s story already? If you haven’t yet, read it now! His story is entitled ’

L’amour fou

’.

Who missed the Novell siblings? They’re still young in this chapter. :)

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

Chapter 1

Hi, guys! This update was supposed to be uploaded tomorrow but i have an appointment so i decided to just update now. I hope you like it. Happy reading. :)

MAGGIE’s POV

I took a long deep breath to calm myself down. I couldn’t help but to feel a little bit nervous. The pressure of the competition was starting to get into me. Tonight’s the night that I have been waiting for so I must give my best. I shouldn’t mess this up!

I raised my chin and posed as confidently as I could but when my eyes caught that one particular man that was sitting at the front, at the judges table to be exact, I couldn’t help but to feel uneasy. Damn! What the hell is he doing here anyway? How come no one informed me that he would be one of the judges for tonight?! I thought

Ezron would be the one to judge?!

It’s the final round of the beauty pageant so I tried not to throw him a glance. There were many contestants from different states and I should do everything to stand out in a good way.

“Contestant number two, Ms. Maggie Lenard.” I heard the host called so I moved forward with a confident walk and a sweet smile. My supporters cheered for me.

“Contestant number two, Mr. Pearce will be the one to ask you a question.” The host informed me and I groaned inwardly. I’ve been avoiding looking at his direction since a while ago but now, I didn’t have a choice but to do so! Why is this happening to me?!

“Good evening, contestant number two.” His manly baritone voice echoed throughout the whole stadium. I met his gaze with a confident smile even though my insides were in turmoil.

“Good evening too, Mr. Pearce.” Thankfully, I didn’t stutter.

He nodded his head formally and then threw me his question. “Here is your question. If you could only have one wish, what could it be?”

It was a typical question in beauty pageants but I suddenly found myself having a hard time because of the way he was staring at me. His eyes were fixed on me as if he was reading everything that was on my mind. I mentally shook my head. Focus, Maggie!

I evaded those piercing amber eyes of his and tried my best to be as confident and calm as ever. Thankfully, I finally found my voice and answered right away. But because I was distracted, I wasn’t contented with my answer. I felt like something was lacking and I wanted to punch myself but at the same time, I couldn’t help but to blame Marco.

The pageant ended with me being the first runner up. I was upset with myself because my concentration was lacking and that landed me being the first place. Well, first place is better than nothing, I thought as I tried to cheer myself up.

“Congratulations, sis! First place, huh? Not bad!” Christine, my sister, greeted me happily.

I pouted. “Thanks, sis. I could’ve done better if not because of…”

Christine’s eyebrows knitted together. “Because of what?” She asked confusedly. I was about to answer her question when I saw our parents walking towards us with wide smiles on their faces.

“Congratulations, darling! You did a good job!” They both chanted and kissed me on the cheeks. They looked so happy of my achievement. A smile finally appeared my face.

“Thank you, mom, dad. I was brave enough to face all the hardships throughout the whole competition because you were always there to support me. Even during the pre-pageant, you were there for me. You served as my strength.” I answered and hugged them gratefully.

“Of course. We’re so proud of you that’s why we always make sure to support you in whatever you want to do in life.” Happiness surged within me. I’m really so lucky to have them.

“Darling, Regan and Zandro came with their friends to support you too.” My mother informed me. I was about to answer when my eyes caught a glimpse of my cousins together with their friends coming to our direction. My eyes widened when I saw him with them. Marco Pearce!

Each of them congratulated me except him . He never changed. Does he really hate me? If so, why?

I felt my blood boil in irritation. I really don’t like him.

“This is for you, Mags. You did a great job.” Regan said and gave me a beautiful bouquet of flowers. I couldn’t help but to chuckle. He looked serious as usual. I thought he wouldn’t come to watch the pageant because I knew how busy he was but he actually came.

“And this is my gift for you, my little cousin.” Zandro said with a lopsided grin and handed me a cruise certificate. I cocked an eyebrow.

“Royal Casanova? This is the new cruise ship of Amouretti International, right?” I asked while reading what’s written on the certificate. He shrugged his shoulders.

“Not that new. It’s been six months since its launching but you haven’t stepped foot in it yet. Why’s that?”

I rolled my eyes. “I’ve been very busy preparing for this pageant and you know that.”

He chuckled. “I know but now that the pageant is over, you can finally relax and Royal Casanova is the right place for you.” I was about to answer when my sister interrupted me.

“What about me, Z?” She even pointed at herself. The expression on her face was priceless.

“You already experienced it last month, right?” Zandro answered. Christine grinned.

“Yes but I want to go back. It’s unfair that you’re inviting Mags but not me.”

Zandro laughed. “Don’t worry, little cousin. I’ll give you a cruise certificate when you get married.” I couldn’t help but to laugh because of Zander’s answer.

“Are you kidding me? I’m still twenty years old! I haven’t even graduated college yet.” She whined. Everyone of us laughed at her. Well, except him !

What’s with him anyway? He only has one expression everytime I see him and it’s tiring and annoying at the same time.

My dad put his arm over Christine’s shoulders. “Don’t worry, darling. We’ll go cruising on your next birthday.” Her face brightened up right away.

“Really, daddy?”

“Yes. C’mon, let’s go.”

“Where are we going?” I asked curiously. The program was already finished and the winners were free to go.

“To celebrate your victory, of course.” My mother answered proudly. I couldn’t help but to smile. They’re really the best parents. I couldn’t ask for more.

“So, are you guys going to come with us to celebrate?” Christine asked Regan, Zandro and their friends.

“Of course, they’re coming with us. I already invited them a while ago.” Daddy said. I bit my lower lip and discreetly threw him a glance. He never spoke since a while ago. Ever since Zandro officially introduced him to me the night of my 18th birthday, I seldom see him and never even once had a conversation with him.

I always felt uncomfortable around him. He always looked serious with his signature emotionless face. I always catch him staring at me whenever we’re on the same place and it was making me tense and uncomfortable at the same time.

I’ve been wanting to ask him why he always stares at me but I don’t have the guts to do so.

We were about to go when I suddenly remembered someone. “Wait.” I said. Everyone looked at me.

“What happened, sweetie?” Dad asked.

“Brey isn’t here yet.” I answered and then took out my phone. I was about to call him when we heard a voice.

“Sorry for the wait, guys. I wanted to come earlier to watch the pageant but my meeting didn’t finish on time.” It was Brey. He was holding a bouquet of flowers. He gave it to me and then greeted me with a kiss on the cheek.

Because I couldn’t hold the three bouquets at the same time anymore, my parents took them from me so that I could walk properly. I haven’t changed into normal clothes yet. I was still wearing a sexy red gown.

Ever since Brey saved me from those thugs four years ago, we became closer. He became the closest man in my life that wasn’t my relative.

Almost everyone around us kept on teasing us because of our closeness. I couldn’t even remember how many times people mistook me for being his girlfriend.

There was even this one incident that he asked me to pretend as his girlfriend because a desperate woman kept on pestering him.

Even though he was always the serious type, he became the brother that I never had.

“Hey, not so close, bud.” The protective voice of Regan pulled me out of my reverie. He was giving Brey a warning look. Even Zandro had the same expression on his face. I rolled my eyes.

“Here comes my protective cousins once again.” I sarcastically said and then snaked my arm around Brey’s arm.

“C’mon, everyone. let’s just go.” I pulled Brey and started walking.

“Mags, your arm. Someone will surely kill me later if you won’t untangle your arms from mine right now.” Brey said with amusement while we were walking to the parking lot. I looked at him quizzically.

“What do you mean?”

“You’re really dense sometimes, brat.” He answered, calling me by his pet name for me.

I pouted. “I told you, I’m not a brat and who cares if I want to hold onto you like this? There’s no one here who gives a damn about it. Mom and dad are even okay with it.” I reasoned out.

“Well, it’s because we know that Brey here is a good man.” My father butted in our conversation.

“Things will surely become bloody later.” Oeris side-commented and that made me wonder what exactly he meant by it.

I faced him. “What the heck are you talking about?” I looked at my cousins then to Oeris, Ezron and Bryan. They all looked so amused except him , Marco. He looked like he was mad. His jaw was obviously flexing tightly.

“Little cousin, you should really practice how to read people around you.” Zandro answered me while shaking his head. I opened my mouth, intending to answer him when my mother interrupted me.

“That’s enough, guys. C’mon, get into your respective cars. Let’s meet at La Belle Rouge .” She said, referring to the restaurant that was owned by one of my cousins’ friends.

“Okay, Mrs. Lenard. C’mon, Amouretti, before someone here drags you.” It was Oeris. The guys laughed but I chose to just ignore them.

“It has been three years since you changed your surname but I still can’t get use to it.” I said to Brey. He found out that his father was still alive three years ago and thankfully, they accepted him.

I haven’t seen his father before though and whenever I try to ask him about him, he always avoids the topic.

I always remember my Uncle and his family that were currently residing in Italy whenever I hear Brey’s new surname. I’ve always been wondering if they were related but I knew that my Uncle only had a daughter named Nadia.

“Me too but I’m kinda used to it now. C’mon, get inside your car.” Brey tried to untangle his arm from mine but I didn’t allow him.

“I’ll just ride with you. You’re alone in your car, right?” Brey was about to answer when someone suddenly pulled him away from me. It was Marco!

“I don’t have my car right now so I’ll ride with him.” He said with his usual cold voice. I could see how his jaw flexed. What the heck is his problem anyway?

I noticed the guys snickering but when Marco glared at them, they stopped, but then, there was still evident amusement on their faces. Regan was trying his hardest to conceal his amusement that but failed. I shook my head. These guys!

“Fine. I’ll just ride with my family then.” I sighed in defeat.

“Good choice or else, there will be hell to pay.” Oeris remarked again while laughing and then got in his car. The other guys followed except Brey and Marco.

“Are you sure you want to ride in my car?” Brey asked Marco. They’ve became close ever since Brey joined the TBG. The latter was staring daggers at Brey and that made me uncomfortable around him even more.

“Let’s just go, Amouretti.” Marco answered dismissively and then turned his back on us. Brey followed him while shaking his head. I rolled my eyes then joined my family in our van.

“What’s with those guys always acting strange like that whenever Marco is around?” I uttered while on our way to the restaurant.

“Really, sis? You don’t know?” Christine asked me with a deadpan look. I scowled at her.

“About what?” I asked in frustration. She was staring at me like I was dumb or something.

She shook her head. “You’re really dense.” She answered while shaking her head. I got irritated. I was about to reprimand her when our father spoke.

“That’s enough, Chris. Let your sister realize things on her own.”

“Stop that, honey. Maggie is still young so it can’t be helped.” My mom contradicted.

“I’m two years younger than her, mom, but I know what’s going on without anyone telling me. Sometimes, Mags doesn’t care about what’s going on around her that’s why she’s oblivious.” My younger sister reasoned out.

“And what are the things you know that I’m oblivious about?” I couldn’t help but to get tick off.

“That’s enough, you two. We’re here to celebrate so forget about those things for now.” Our father rebuked. I heaved a sigh.

When we arrived at the restaurant, they instantly served our food. Apparently, my parents already made a reservation earlier. We talked about random things while eating and thank God because no one spoke about strange things again. Then, Luna arrived.

She was late because she needed to stay at the stadium even though the program was already finished. She was one of the organizers of the beauty pageant that was why she needed to stay behind.

“Sorry, I’m late. Gosh, I’m so tired already.” She said after she greeted everyone. I introduced her to the other guys as well.

“It’s okay. At least, you managed to come.” I answered.

“Congratulations on being the first runner-up, Mags. I couldn’t even greet you right away after the pageant because I was so busy.” She explained.

I smiled. “It’s okay. I understand. C’mon, let’s just eat. I’m so hungry.” After eating, I felt the need to change my outfit so I went to the washroom and changed into casual clothes. When I finished, I went out.

I was about to go back to our table when I heard someone calling my name. My eyebrows creased. It was one of my classmates in the University.

“Hi, Maggie.”

“Oh, hi, Marlon. What are you doing here?”

He shrugged his shoulders. “Well, my date stood me up and I was about to go home when I saw you.” He smiled. “It’s been a while since we last saw each other. You’ve become more beautiful. Well, you’ve always been beautiful.”

I chuckled. “Thanks, Marlon. You’ve never changed. You’re still a sweet-tongued guy.” I answered amusedly.

“I am not. I’m just telling you the truth. You know how much I liked you even when we were in the university.” Yes. He tried to court me before but I declined.

“Marlon…” Before I could finish what I was about to say, he took my hand.

“Why don’t you come with me? My date didn’t come so…” My eyes went to his hand that was holding mine. I was about to pull back my hand when someone suddenly walked through between us, causing Marlon’s hand to pull away from mine.

“What the—What is your problem, man?” Marlon asked irritably. The guy turned around. I looked at him and my jaw dropped when I saw Marco with his knitted eyebrows. He looked pissed off for a reason I don’t know.

“You’re in my way.” Marco answered and approached Marlon. “Is there a problem with that?” He then asked him. I didn’t know what happened. Marlon paled all of a sudden while staring at Marco. I couldn’t see Marco’s face because his back was on my direction.

“N-Nothing.” Marlon answered with a trembling voice. “I-I’ll go on ahead, M-Maggie.”

Before I could even answer, Marlon rushed towards the exit as if a ghost was after him.

“What did you do to him?” I asked with a scowl. Marco faced me. His face was ridiculously calm.

“You saw what happened. I didn’t do anything to him.” Even his voice softened unlike a while ago.

“But he looked scared.”

He shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe because he saw how handsome I am.”

I gaped at him. Is he serious?

I was about to answer when he spoke once again. “Don’t just let any guy hold your hand like that.” My eyebrows creased.

“Huh? And why not?”

“Because I said so. C’mon, let’s go back. Everyone is waiting for us.” Before I could answer, he turned his back on me and walked away. I was left speechless. What is he up to anyway?

Then I realized something. That was our first conversation ever since we got introduced to each other by Zandro four years ago.

“What the heck.” I uttered to myself bemusedly before I followed him to our table.

---

What do you think of chapter 1?

What is your first impression on Maggie and Marco?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 2

MAGGIE’s POV

“Hey, Maggie, wake up!” I groaned inwardly when I heard that voice. I still wanted to sleep more. I slept late last night because I went clubbing with my friends. It has been a week since the beauty pageant and today’s my first day at work.

Before the pageant, I already had my training to be the general manager of one of our supermarkets. Our family owns a multinational chain of supermarkets; the ‘Super L’. It has many branches around the USA, Europe and Asia.

Managing our family business is important so I had to take a business management course in University. Well, it’s not like I had a choice.

My parents are very supportive to everything that I want to do in life and the least thing for me to do in return is to help managing our business, because someday, Christine and I will eventually be the ones to manage it.

“I’m still sleepy, nana. I’ll just go to work this afternoon.” I said sleepily as I pulled the blanket over my head. I heard Nancy huff and then pulled the blanket off me.

“You know that you can’t do that. Your parents already left and they entrusted you and Tin to me.” She answered. She’s been our nanny since we were children and she served as our second mom.

My mom finally decided to go live with our dad in Texas and we’re okay with it. Me and Christine were already adults. Besides, they would come home at least thrice a month or more to visit us so it’s okay.

“C’mon, get up now!” My nanny hissed.

I groaned and closed my eyes. “My head hurts, nana.” I complained.

She tsked. “And who’s fault do you think it is? Who told you to go to the club last night and drink? Be thankful that your parents didn’t call last night or else, I would’ve really told them everything that you’ve been doing! It has only been a couple of days since they left but you’re beginning to go out f control.” I could hint the anger in her voice.

I slowly got up and then sat upright against the oversized headboard. I looked at my nanny amusedly.

“Nana, you’re so beautiful today.” I praised her instead of commenting of what she just said. She put her hands on her waist and looked at me in disbelief.

“Don’t give me that! C’mon, get up. Even if you’re still sleepy and have headache, you don’t have a choice but to go to work. I already prepared the bathtub for you so that you could relax before going out.”

A smile broke across my face. “Thank you, nana. You’re the best.” I got out of bed and then went directly to the bathroom. I brushed my teeth and then took a quick shower before soaking into the bathtub. While in the bathtub, I closed my eyes and relaxed my senses.

The temperature of the bubble bath was so relaxing that I suddenly felt sleepy. I was planning on taking a nap when a picture suddenly appeared in my head. It was Marco’s!

I automatically opened my eyes as my breath went hitch. I bit my lower lip. Ever since the last time I saw him, I couldn’t get his face out of my mind for some reason.

I couldn’t forget what happened at the restaurant that day. He acted so weird. What did he do to Marlon anyway? I asked myself.

I still could remember how pale Marlon’s face that time. The fear was evident in his eyes while staring at Marco. Did he intentionally intimidate Marlon? But why would he do that? He’s such a weird guy!

Then, I suddenly realized what was going on inside my head.

“What the—stop thinking about him!” I hissed to myself like a fool and then shook my head as if I could erase him out of my mind by doing so. I couldn’t believe how he’d been occupying my mind these past few days.

I heaved a sigh and decided to just finish my bath.

After my bath and got dressed, I did my hair and make-up. When I was finally happy with the way I look, I went downstairs to eat breakfast. I was about to start eating when my sister came and joined me.

“Good morning, sis. I’m glad that you still have the energy to get out of bed after all the alcohol you had last night.” Her voice held sarcasm. I rolled my eyes.

“It’s not like I drank a lot of alcohol last night. I just had a few shots and that’s all. I just wanted to relax so I went to the club with my friends.” I reasoned out and then began eating.

“Really? You wanted to relax but you left me behind and didn’t even let me come with you.” She whined.

I chuckled. “Don’t be mad, Tin. You’re still young for these kinds of things. Don’t worry, by next year, you will definitely be free to go whenever you want to.”

It was her turn to roll her eyes. “I’m already 20 years old in case you forgot, like, duh!” I couldn’t help but to laugh because of her reaction. I ruffled her fair and that made her more irritated.

“Hey, my hair!” She complained irritably.

“So, how’s school?” I asked, intending to shift the topic to another subject to lighten up her mood. She shrugged her shoulders.

“Fine. Boring. I want to graduate already.”

“Don’t rush. For sure, you would want to go back to school the moment you experience the hardships of working.” I said amusedly.

Her eyebrows knitted together. “Really? Well, I heard that once from Reg too. He said that being a student was better than working. Well, I understand his situation though. After Uncle Alexandre passed away, Reg had to assume all the responsibilities. He became the CEO of their company at the age of 23. That kind of responsibility is not something to be taken lightly. I can’t imagine myself being in his shoes.”

“See? He’s right, you know so it’s better for you to not think about it yet for now and just enjoy your life being a student. This is your last year in University so you should make the most out of it. Anyway, how’s Carina? It’s been a while since she came over.”

She heaved a sigh. “Well, she’s fine but not that fine. You know her situation. It’s not easy.” My sister answered with a saddened face. I suddenly felt bad. Even though my family wanted to help Carina, we couldn’t just meddle in their family’s problems especially that her mother was still hoping that her husband would change one day.

“I really don’t understand why they still stay with her stepfather even though he’s a monster. Sometimes, some women can’t stand on their own.” I couldn’t help but to comment.

“Mags, don’t say it like that! Carina’s mom is a nice woman and you know that!” Christine defended. I heaved a sigh.

“I know that. Aunt Ana Marie is undoubtedly a nice person but she should do something for herself and Carina before it’s too late. That Jack is a very bad news and I don’t trust him one bit.” I answered while shaking my head.

“Yeah, you’re right. He doesn’t deserve Carina and Aunt Ana Marie.” I could see the sadness on my sister’s face so I decided to change the topic. The conversation became happier after that.

When we finally finished eating, we went out. She drove to school with her car and I drove mine. When I arrived at work, the previous GM oriented me and helped me settle in. After that, she introduced me to the employees.

“Everyone, this is Ms. Margaret Lenard. She will be the one to replace me as the General Manager.” Mrs. Denver informed them. Everyone greeted me but I quickly noticed those look of distate from a couple of them but I let it slide.

I didn’t want to create a scene on my first day at work. After that, I went to my office while Mrs. Denver did everything that he needed to do before leaving.

When her last responsibilities finished, she left. Mrs. Denver gave up her job because she and her family needed to move overseas. My father offered me the position and I accepted it without a second thought.

He told me that it would be better for me to start from being a general manager before assuming a higher position in the company.

Is at on my swivel chair and then began doing my work. The work was kinda hard but easy at the same time. The time passed so quickly that I didn’t even notice that it was already time to go home.

I smiled inwardly. I thought everything would be so boring but I didn’t even have the time to think about anything else aside from work.

While I was on my way to my parking space, I saw a group of employees, chatting under the maple tree, which was coincidentally next to my car. They were the same people who gave me that unpleasant look this morning. They were busy talking that they didn’t even notice me approaching their direction.

I didn’t have the intention of getting their attentions and just go straight to my car but I heard what their topic was.

“Did you see how young the new GM is? I don’t even know if she could fulfill her duties effectively without any experience. I bet they just hired her because of her looks.” One of the women said while shaking her head.

“Yeah, you’re right. She must be acquainted to the owner of Super L for her to get this job that easily without even breaking a sweat.”

“Well, everything’s possible nowadays especially that she’s beautiful. What do we know? Maybe, she used that beauty of hers to get the job.” They then laughed all together. I felt like all the blood inside my body rushed to my head upon hearing what they said.

I was about to castigate them when someone suddenly got out of the sports car that was parked near my car and walked towards them with a dangerously calm face. Marco! What is he doing here?!

“What did you just say? Can you repeat it?” He asked the group with a hint of danger in his voice. All of them were shocked upon seeing him, but then, one of them gathered himself together and faced Marco bravely.

“And who do you think you are?”

The corner of Marco’s lips lifted. “Just a friendly advice. Know your place and don’t be an ignorant fool because your ignorance could cause you your worthless life.” Marco answered matter-of-factly. They all gasped of Marco’s remark.

The three guys faced him. “Are you threatening us?” They looked more than pissed.

“What do you think, you fool?” Marco spat at them uncaringly. My eyes widened when one of the guys suddenly attacked Marco, but to my surprise, he easily dodged his fist in a blink of an eye before grabbing the collar of the man’s uniform and pulled him closer to him, tightening his fists in the process.

“Listen to me carefully, you a*shole. No one has the right to bad mouth ‘my woman’, do you understand me?!” He roared like a dangerous beast and that made me gape at him. What did he just say? Did I really hear him say that? Is he referring to me?!

I stared at his face. He looked like he was on the brink of killing someone with his bare hands. He looked murderous and dangerous that I almost shivered coldly. I’ve never seen that expression from him before and it made me feel uncomfortable. I didn’t know that he could be this dangerous but for some reason, I couldn’t feel any fear.

“Let go of me!” The employee shouted as he tried his best to remove Marco’s fists on his collar but Marco didn’t budge. Instead, his hands in his collar tightened even more that the man was already having a hard time to breath.

“Hey, that’s enough! Let go of him!” The other people around them rebuked and tried to pull the man away from Marco’s grasp but he didn’t let him go.

“Answer me!” Marco thunderously said instead. The man was already coughing as his entire face turned red. That was my cue. I briskly strode my way towards them to stop him from what he was doing. He looked like he was about to kill that poor guy if I wouldn’t stop him.

“Let go of him!” I ordered sternly with a loud voice upon approaching them. To everybody’s surprise, Marco let go of the man’s collar right away upon hearing my voice as if he got burned or something. He looked at my direction and his face automatically softened upon seeing me.

“Maggie…” He uttered softly. My heart raced for an unknown reason upon hearing him calling me by my name. As far as I could remember, this was the first time that he said my name. I mentally shook the thought away and gathered myself together. I raised my chin and met his gaze courageously.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I asked him. The employee that he almost choked was coughing and gasping for air. I felt sorry for him even though he was bad-mouthing me a while ago.

“I only taught him a lesson.” He answered and shoved his hands inside the pockets of his pants nonchalantly. I looked at him in disbelief.

“Lesson?! You almost killed him! You shouldn’t’ve done that!”

He squinted his eyes. “I would never let anyone disrespect you like that. They should learn their place. You own—” Before he could say everything that he wanted to say, I interrupted him. I didn’t want my employees to discover yet that my family owns Super L.

“—I could’ve handled them myself without you interfering!” I retaliated and then faced the employees. “If your shifts are already over, go home already.” I commanded them with a serious face.

They nodded they heads silently before walking away. I was about to get inside my car when Marco spoke.

“You should’ve told them that you own this damn Supermarket so that they won’t bad-mouth you like that again.” There was a hint of anger in his voice.

I bit my lower lip and looked at him again. His eyebrows were crinkled. “I don’t have to tell them that in order to earn their respect or approval, Mr. Pearce. Anyway, thank you for standing up for me just now but don’t do that again next time. I can handle my problems myself. Good day.” Before he could answer, I opened my car and got inside.

I felt like my heart was about to come out of my chest because of how hard it was beating.

I started the engine and maneuvered it out of there. While I was driving away from there, I saw Marco from the rearview mirror, still standing on the same spot while following me with his eyes.

I sighed. I wanted to ask him about what he said a while ago but I didn’t have the guts to do so. “What did he mean by ‘my woman’? Was he really referring to me?” I asked myself confusedly. I shook my head vigorously.

“No! He didn’t say that. You were just imagining things!” I answered myself like an idiot. I decided to just forget what happened and just play a music on the car stereo.

I was still around 10-minute drive away from the gate of our subdivision when my car suddenly slowed down on its own. I noticed that the right side was a little bit higher than the left side, making it unbalanced. I turned off the engine and went out.

“Sh*t!” I hissed when I saw the flat tire. I opened the trunk and searched for the reserve tire that I’ve been keeping in there but I saw none. That was when I remembered that I took it out the other day and left home because I needed more space for my things that day.

“Great!” I looked around but there was no one.

“What am I going to do now?” I asked myself. I grabbed my phone and called Brey.

“Hello, Brey. Are you busy right now?” I asked right away when he picked up his phone.

“I’m on my way home. Why?”

“I got a flat tire here and I don’t have an extra one with me. Can you drop by at my place and get my extra tire for me, please?” I asked him sweetly.

“Sure. Where are you right now?” I was about to open my mouth to tell him my location when a familiar car pulled up before my car and my jaw dropped when I saw the driver come out of his vehicle.

He looked at my car without speaking to me and before I could say anything, he took an extra tire and some tools from his car and began replacing the flat tire of my car.

“Hello, Mags. Still there?” I heard Brey say. I cleared my throat.

“Y-Yes. Brey, you don’t have to come anymore. Someone’s already here.” I informed him.

“Really? That fast? Who is it?”

“I-It’s Marco.” I answered with an almost inaudible voice. Brey chuckled upon hearing that.

“Of course, he came for you. That’s good then. I need to go now, brat. Make sure to thank him properly so that you will make him happy.” Before I could answer, he already ended the call.

“What the heck was that?” I muttered and then looked at Marco again. But then, I almost choked with my own spit when I saw him already shirtless. My eyes involuntarily raked his muscular body a stare. I swallowed hard. Damn. What a sexy man.

I could feel my cheeks redden of that thought.

---

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think of the main characters so far?

What do you think will happen next to these two?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE 

FOLLOW

chapter 3

A/N: Hi guys! I just want to inform you that i used a couple of Sicilian words here.

Unu

means first while

Dui

means second. The other one is a bad word so i won’t translate it. LOL. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. Happy reading!

MAGGIE’s POV

I blinked innumerably upon realizing what I was doing. What the hell? Did I just gawk at him?!

I mentally shook my head and crossed my arms across my chest while still watching Marco changing the tire of my car. His muscles were flexing everytime he moved. His arms looked so strong and for some reason, I suddenly wondered what it would feel to be enveloped in his arms. His abs were on the right places. He must be spending a lot of time at the gym …

I was busy watching every move that he was making as if I got enchanted by him when he suddenly looked at my direction and caught me openly staring at him.

My eyes widened and looked at the other direction right away but it was already too late. He already caught me! To my surprise, he suddenly chuckled. My gaze shifted back on him. I couldn’t believe that he actually chuckled!

I thought he was like a robot, unable to show any emotions at all but I was wrong. Well, I’ve never had the chance to spend time with him before and whenever he was around, I didn’t really take any time to observe every expression he was making because I was busy with my own little world.

“So, you’re capable of showing emotion after all.” I taunted to hide the embarrassment that I was feeling. The small smile on his lips suddenly disappeared as his face turned stoic once again. Gone was the amused look on his face just now.

“How can you say that when you never even cared enough to stare at me longer than 3 seconds?” He asked with a cold tone. He stopped what he was doing for a moment and took his time on staring at me while waiting for my answer.

My heart was thumping like crazy for an unknown reason. I mentally shook my head and then pulled myself together. I couldn’t help but to feel annoyed. It has been around 1 year and a half since the last time I saw him before the pageant.

I thought he already moved to another country back then but he suddenly appeared last week during the competition. He even replaced Kyrus as the judge for a reason I didn’t bother to ask.

“What do you mean by that? We’re not close so why would I take my time to stare at you? Besides, you disappeared for quite some time and just returned recently.” Instead of answering, he remained quiet and just continued what he was doing. After a couple of minutes, he finally finished.

He took the tools and the flat tire with him and put it in the trunk of his car. I thought he was going to depart right away but he didn’t. He sauntered towards me while wiping his sweat using a towelette that he took from his bag.

Those amber eyes of his eyes were staring at me intently and it made me feel uncomfortable under his gaze. This man really screams of danger but for some reason.

I suddenly wanted to run away when he drew himself closer to me more than necessary. He leaned forward until his lips were almost touching my ear. I unknowingly gasped for air as I felt like all the little hairs on my nape stand up as his breath fanned the sensitive area of my neck.

My breath became uneven as my heartbeat went even faster than a while ago.

“Let me answer what you’ve said a while ago. You never cared enough to throw me even just a quick glance because you were always busy with someone else. You’re always oblivious of what’s going on around you. You don’t even see me even though I’m just standing near you as if I don’t exist.” His voice sounded husky but I could hint the tinge of bitterness in it. No! I’m just imagining things!

I swallowed hard. “I don’t agree with what you’re saying. I know exactly what’s going on around me. And also, I am not blind for me to not see you standing in front of me whenever you’re around.” I answered with a newfound courage.

He straightened his back and then took a step backwards from me. The corner of his lips lifted but his face remained stoic.

“You never changed. You’re really not like the other girls. You’re the oblivious and uncaring type. If someone doesn’t catch your attention, you never bothered to even stare at them. Sometimes, people tend to be blind even though their visions are sharp and clear.” A strange emotion passed through his eyes upon saying that but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared.

“I don’t get what you’re saying. What are you trying to imply? Are you saying that I am blind and uncaring?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows. I’ve never expected for us to have this long conversation nor expected for him to help me.

But somehow, he was telling things that I couldn’t fully understand. He’s really weird…

He didn’t answer. Instead, he turned his back on me but I wasn’t planning on letting him go without saying what’s on my mind first.

“What about you, Mr. Pearce? I can say that we’re the same. You don’t care about other people around you too. You don’t even bother talking to others if they’re not your friends. Well, I think you’re worse than me because people around you always get intimidated by you. Maybe, I’m oblivious about few things around me but at least, I’m not going that on purpose. You on the other hand is purposely ignoring things that doesn’t interest you.” I retorted back. His steps came to a halt.

He didn’t turn around and kept quiet for a couple of seconds. I thought the would leave without saying anything but he finally spoke.

“You should go home now. It’s getting late.” He commanded with a stern voice. I gritted my teeth. I could feel the familiar feeling of rejection again. Yes, I’ve only experienced rejection from him.

When my cousin introduced him to me during my 18th birthday, I already noticed that he was the silent and cold type of a person but being the friendly that I was, I tried to talk to him but he never gave me the chance to get to know him. He just made me feel like I didn’t exist around him, as if I didn’t matter at all.

I was never the persistent type of a person so when I felt the silent rejection, I automatically stepped back and decided to just ignore him. From that day on, I didn’t try approaching nor talking to him anymore.

After that night, whenever I saw him, he always looked serious and expressionless but I noticed that he was always grumpier whenever Brey was around.

“Whatever.” I answered sarcastically and was about to open my car when I decided to throw him one last glance. I caught him staring at me. “Thank you for changing the tire for me. I’ll return your tire to you when I get another one.”

“Okay. Just call me when you decide to return it.” I nodded my head and then got inside my car. I was about to start the engine when another car pulled up next to my car. My eyebrows creased. I know that car. What the heck is he doing here?

I hurriedly got out of my car when I saw the driver went out of his vehicle.

“What are you doing here? Your house is at the opposite direction from my house.” I asked Brey curiously.

“Well, I wasn’t planning to but one of my friends called me and asked me to go to his place to get a document. I was actually planning on dropping by your place to give you this but I accidentally saw you here. The wife of my friend made this. I remembered you when she gave it to me. It was your first day at work so I’ll give this to you.” He explained and handed me the box of macarons.

I couldn’t contain my excitement upon seeing the treats and hugged him. It has been a while since I last had one.

“Thank you, Brey! You’re the best!” I said happily. My arms were wrapped around him.

Brey cleared his throat. “Brat, If you want me unharmed then let go of me.” That made my eyebrows crease.

I let go of him. “What do you mean, B? Are you in danger?”

“More often that you can imagine. C’mon, go home now.” He opened the door of my car for me. I wanted to ask another question but he silenced me by putting a finger on my lips.

“Fine.” I rolled my eyes and got in my car. “Thank you for the macarons, by the way. Bye.” I said before maneuvering my car out of there.

MARCO’s POV

I kept on punching man’s face in front of me without even batting an eye. He was already bloody while kept on begging me for mercy but his pleas didn’t affect me one bit. I kept on doing what I was doing until his body finally surrendered and fell down the cold floor.

When he finally fell down, I snapped out of my thoughts. I gritted my teeth. What happened this afternoon kept on replaying inside my head. I could still recall clearly how Maggie hugged Brey when she saw him.

“ Minchia !“ I cussed furiously.

I looked at the man on the floor emotionlessly before I turned around and then sat on the chair nearby. I stared at the empty and dimmed room. No one was inside apart from me and the man that was barely breathing on the floor.

Then, the door opened. The light from the outside completely illuminated the room but that just for a couple of seconds as the person who came in closed back the door.

Upon seeing the bloody man, he tsked. “So, I assume that you’re done already? Poor him because you vented your frustrations on him. He really chose the wrong time of being caught by the boys.” He said while shaking his head.

I saw him light a cigarette and pull a little smoke into his mouth. My eyes bored at him. I felt like I was staring at my own reflection.

“So, you finally arrived.” I uttered flatly. He blew the smoke out of his mouth and then faced me. Those heterochromia eyes of his fixed on me. Yes, we’re identical twins but we have that distinct difference. Our eyes.

I have a set of amber eyes while he on the other hand has two different eye colors. His left eye was amber while the right eye was green.

“Yes. I arrived this afternoon but you weren’t here as usual. If you’re done here, let’s get out of here. I hate the smell of blood. I have good news and that’s what I want us to talk about.”

I stood up. “Okay. Call someone to clean this mess up.” I ordered before exiting the room. I went upstairs and sat on the couch at the terrace. I looked at the view. My mansion was proudly standing on top of the mountain, overlooking the scenic view of the city.

I was quietly staring at the panoramic view when I sensed a faint movement behind me. I slowly stood up while sensing if there was a danger.

Then, I heard a slight and sharp movement, indicating that someone was about to attack me, so I swiftly pivoted and then released a punch to whoever was trying to sneak up on me, when I recognized my brother. My fist was already just a centimeter away from hitting his face but he didn’t even blink.

“You never changed. You’re only the person I know that could sense my presence even though I’m trying to be as discreet as possible.” There was a hint of amusement on his face. I sighed and then sat back on the couch.

“Were you trying to attack me just now?” I asked.

He laughed. “Actually, yes. I heard from Falcon that you’ve been brooding since you came home so I wanted to test if your concentration is still intact.”

“Who do you think you’re talking to? Don’t do that to me again, Dui. You know I hate hitting you.”

He laughed. “I know.”

I looked at him and was about to ask him if he already did what I instructed him to do a while ago but he already spoke.

“Yeah, the clean-up team already took that man away.”

The corner of my lips lifted. “You really know me. Before I ask a question, you already have the answer.” I said amusedly.

He chuckled. “Well, in case you forgot, we’re twins.” We both laughed.

“Why don’t you smile more often, Unu? You only show your soft side to me.” He asked out of the blue.

“That’s the least thing that I want to happen. If I ever showed even a bit of sympathy or kindness, our enemy will surely take that as an opportunity to destroy us. Always remember that we’re living in a different world now, Dui. We only have each other, nothing more, nothing less. Everyone is a potential enemy. Trust no one, remember that.”

“What about the other members of the TBG? Don’t tell me, you see them as your potential enemyn too? Just remember that it was your idea for us to join their group. They’ve already helped us a lot of times before. Isn’t that enough for us to trust them and consider them as our family?” He said with a scowl. I didn’t answer and shifted my gaze on the view before us.

“It’s been eight years since we joined TBG. Don’t tell me, you still don’t have enough trust in them?” Dui went on with his questions.

I sighed. “Enough of that topic. So, how’s Sicily? Is everything alright? What about our operations there?” I queried, intentionally avoiding the topic.

He took a deep breath. “Everything’s fine. Nothing to worry about. What about here? You seem grumpier than ever. You even vented your anger to that man. Where did you get him anyway? What did he do for you to do that to him?”

“Our men caught him lurking outside the house. Apparently, he was sent by Mr. Chiu.”

“What does he want from you?”

My eyes squinted in anger as I remembered what that man confessed to me. “Mr. Chiu sent that hitman to threaten me. I think Mr. Chiu is really testing my patience. If he wants war then I’ll give that to him.” I answered menacingly through gritted teeth.

My brother was taken a back. “But Mr. Chiu is related to Horeeya , Unu . “

“The Horeeya is nothing now after the army found their hiding place in the mountains of Iraq. You already knew that most of their members together with their leaders were killed.”

“I know that but I heard that some of them escaped and even after 3 years, they’re still on the loose, looking for an opportunity to get back at S for betraying them. There are still other groups that are loyal to the Horeeya and the group of Mr. Chiu is one of them. They just remained quiet these past few years because Amouretti and the others used their influence. If you want to destroy Mr. Chiu, then you should ask Amouretti’s help. I heard from Joaquin that T had asked him to use his influence in the underworld to protect S from the remaining members of that terrorist group.” Dui said and that made my blood boil.

“I would never ask for his help!” I answered thunderously and then hit the couch’s arm with my fist.

“You look mad. Let me guess; this has got something to do with that woman again.” His face turned sour upon saying that.

I glared at him. “She has a name, Dui! Don’t ever address her like that!” He raised his hands as if he was surrendering.

“Hey, don’t be too overly-sensitive. I’m just trying to be humorous here but I guess, you’re not in the mood. What happened? What did Amouretti do again? I guess, he’s the reason why you’re acting like this again. Honestly, this is tiring already.” I clenched my jaw tightly, didn’t respond.

He sighed wearily. “You know what? This infatuation of yours is affecting your mood more than before. Why don’t you take a break from all these and chase after the girl of your dreams? It has been years, brother. If you won’t do something, Amouretti will surely snatch her away from you for good.”

My breathing went hard. My hands balled into fists. Just imagining that Maggie and Brey will be together was already waking up the monster inside of me.

“You’re right, Dui. I’ve been nothing but a coward these past few years. I think, it’s time for me to fulfill my promise.”

“That’s the big brother I know. Go and get your price for being the knight and shining armor these past few years.” Dui answered as he patted my shoulder. But then, worry suddenly consumed me.

“But what if Maggie discovered who I really am?” I uttered in an almost inaudible voice.

“Then she will run away from you for sure.” Dui answered and then laughed. I gave him a sharp glare and he stopped right away.

“I’m just kidding, brother. Don’t think about negative things. Just do what you need to do. Don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything while you’re gone.” He assured me. “Just remember, don’t ever do anything that will scare her. I know you, Unu. Never show Thamuz to her. She will surely run away if that happens.” I clenched my teeth and nodded my head.

---

Just to clarify, guys;

Unu

is Marco and

Dui 

is Marcus.

What do you think of Marco at this point?  

First impression on Marcus?

COMMENT , VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 4

HAPPY READING :)

MAGGIE’s POV

When I arrived at Super L, I quickly went straight to my office, intending to start my work right away, but saw a lot of people at the visitor’s lounge. Then, I suddenly remembered. Those people came for the job interview.

Our branch was currently looking for new employees and I’ll be the one to conduct the interview. I heaved a sigh. I suddenly felt tired even though it was still early in the morning. I slept late last night.

Upon entering my office, I saw all the application forms on my table and after a couple of minutes of preparing, I started the interview. There were at least 50 candidates for the positions that we were looking for. I didn’t expect that there were a lot of people interested in the positions.

I was already halfway through when I had to leave for a meeting so I assigned my assistant manager to resume the interview. It was already around three pm when I went back to Super L.

“How’s the interview, Cecile?” I asked my assistant manager upon seeing her.

She beamed at me. “Don’t worry, Miss Lenard. Everything went well.” She assured me.

“Is that so? It’s good then. Anyway, I need to go. I have to check the operations inside the supermarket.” I answered. I gave her further instructions about something before going inside the supermarket.

I made sure that everything was in order. There were a lot of people and all my employees were busy doing all their jobs. I was walking down the beverage section when I overheard something from the other side. It looked like some of the employees were busy gossiping about me again.

“Ms. Lenard is such a beauty, right? I wonder if she’s still single.” A guy said.

“You’re still wondering about that? I think that guy who almost choked you the other day is her boyfriend.” A girl answered. I knew it. They were the same people who were talking about me behind my back the other day.

“I don’t think so. I strongly believe that she’s just another mistress of one of the big bosses of Super L.” Another woman commented sarcastically and it made me furious. I was willing to let go of their accusations towards me the other day because Marco already gave them a lesson but I guessed, it wasn’t enough yet.

I briskly marched my way towards them with an uncontrolled anger within me. They just continued talking, unaware that I was already approaching towards them.

“She’s just the general manager but she acts like the boss. She doesn’t even smile that much to the employees. I really don’t like her style. What does she know anyway? She’s too young to handle one branch of Super L.” Heidi, one of the employees kept on taking but the others in front of her already saw me.

Their eyes grew big. “H-Heidi, that’s enough.” Paul rebuked with a nervous voice. The three of them paled upon seeing me but Heidi was oblivious and continued her baseless rant.

“Cecile should’ve assumed Mrs. Denver’s position because she’s been the assistant manager for more than five years already.” No one commented. The people that she was talking to had their gazes on the floor.

“Hey, are you listening to me? What happened to you, guys?” Paul looked passed her and that gave her the clue. She slowly turned around and her eyes went wide when she saw me standing behind her.

“M-Ms. L-Lenard. I—” She attempted to explain but I raised my hand, intending to stop her from talking.

“What were you saying just now?” I asked her with hardened face. My eyes turned into slits while staring at her.

“I-I…” She was already trembling in fear.

“Cat got your tongue? Let me tell you all this, especially to you, Ms. Jackson.” I said, referring to Heidi and the others. “I don’t need to explain myself to you or to anyone! They gave me this job because they knew what I’m capable of! This will be the last time for you to talk about me behind my back or else, you’ll be sorry. Am I understood?” Everyone of them nodded their heads. They couldn’t even look straight into my eyes because of embarrassment.

“Back to work!” I instructed strictly. I didn’t want to do that but I lost my temper. That was the second time for them to bad-mouth me and I lost it.

I took a deep breath and calm myself down. I mentally shook my head. Almost all the employees who were older than me were doubting my skills. Well, it’s not my obligation to explain myself to them. They can think whatever they want about me. I don’t care. But they should make sure that I will not hear it.

After that, I went back to my office.

The time passed by so quickly. I didn’t even notice that it was already time for me to go home. That week, nothing special happened to me. Just my usual routine at work. My friends kept on asking me to join them clubbing for the night but I kept on declining them because I was always tired after work. I didn’t have the energy to go somewhere else after work and all I wanted to do was to hit my bed.

Then, Monday came. I just finished parking my car when I noticed a pick up truck on the opposite parking space. It was my first time seeing that car. It was surely belonged to one of the employees because it was parked at the private parking, I thought.

I shrugged my shoulders and just ignored it. It was still 8:30 am. The Supermarket would open at 9:30 am but all the employees were obligated to come at 9:00 am.

I came early because I had an unfinish work that I needed to do. My eyebrows creased when I notice someone standing near the entrance, talking to the guard. My heart suddenly began beating erratically for an unknown reason. That man has his back on my direction so I couldn’t see his face.

“Good morning, Ms. Lenard.” The guard greeted me upon seeing me walking towards them. The man that he was talking to turned around and my eyes widened when I saw his face. He looked so different with that kind of get-up. He was wearing a polo shirt and pants. His hair was not neatly gelled like usual.

It was so unnatural not seeing him wearing suit.

Ever since I’ve known him, I noticed that he was the type that wears suit whenever he’s outside. Now, he was just wearing simple clothes but he still looked as handsome as ever. What?! Did a just say handsome?!

“Good morning.” He greeted me too and I almost cocked my eyebrows. He looked more natural this way. I felt like I’m really talking to a person not to a robot.

“G-Good morning too.” I greeted them back. I gave the key to the guard and he was the one who opened the roll-up shutter door and then the main door.

“What are you doing here?” I asked Marco while we’re waiting for the guard to open everything.

He shrugged his shoulders. “I got hired here as one of the guards.” My jaw dropped because of his answer.

“Are you serious? You, a guard? What is this, April fool’s day?” I couldn’t help but say. He was about to answer when the doors finally opened and the alarm started ticking so I had to run towards the alarm to enter the code.

When everything was finished, I faced Marco with a serious face. “Don’t play games with me, Mr. Pearce. If you’re just killing some time, this is not the right place for you to kill your boredom. We’re looking for a serious employee not just someone who’s just bored in life. We both know that this is not the kind of job for you.” I answered with a scowl, wondering what he was up to, but he didn’t even look affected.

He crossed his arms across his chest, looking so serious than ever. “I didn’t know that the manager of Super L is a judgmental person.”

I got annoyed of his answer. “Mr. Pearce—”

“—Marco.” He interrupted me.

My eyebrows creased.

“Huh?”

“I said, Marco. Don’t call me Mr. Pearce because you’re making me feel like an old fart. Call me Marco. I am now one of your employees here anyway.” He answered casually and that made me gape at him. He’s really serious!

“What do you want? We both know that you’re rich. You’re one of the members of TBG and—”

“—Who told you that I’m rich? I need this job and I’m grateful that I got accepted. If you’ll excuse me, ma’am, I need to go talk to George. He said that he’s going to orient me.” He said, referring to the other guard, before I could even say everything that I wanted to say.

I was left there on my spot while watching him walk away from me in shock. Did he just call me ma’am?

“What the hell. What is he up to anyway?” I asked myself confusedly. Yes, no one ever told me that he’s rich but that was given, considering that he’s a member of TBG like my cousins, Zandro and Regan. Even Brey was one of its members too.

Reg was one of the original members and he once told me that one of the qualifications of being a member is being rich because the membership fee alone is already expensive.

Later on, the other employees arrived, together with the other three newly hired employees. When everything was into place, the Supermarket opened. I almost choked with my own spit when I saw Marco wearing his uniform. He was stationed at the entrance while George was at the exit.

“Good gracious! Our new guard is so hot!” I looked behind me when I heard Cecile’s voice. She was openly gawking at Marco and for some reason, I didn’t like that look on her face.

“So, I guess, you were the one who accepted him?” I assigned her last week to review the deserving ones among the job applicants because I didn’t have much time to do so.

I had a of work that I needed to do that time so I had to pass down her the job.

She grinned. “Sorry, Ms. Lenard. His records are exceptional. His looks is a plus though.” She even giggled upon saying that. Cecile is already 31 years old and still single so it’s just normal for her to admire Marco.

I looked around. I noticed that even the female cashiers and clerks were glancing at his direction. Even the customers were looking at him as if he was a celebrity or something while the men already had distaste look on their faces while watching the girls openly admiring Marco.

I heaved a sigh. I didn’t know what to think of all these. I’ve never expected that Marco would actually work at one of the branches of Super L, let alone work under me. Well, I couldn’t do anything about that anymore because he already got the job.

“Are you sure you didn’t just accept him because he’s handsome?”

“Don’t worry, Ms. Lenard. As I’ve told you. He has a lot of experience that’s why he got the job.” She assured me and it made me sigh. I didn’t know what to think while watching him do his job. He looked composed and didn’t seem to be nervous or anything.

He looked like he really knew what he was doing.

He looked very serious while looking around, surveying all the people around. I was about to turn my back to go back inside the office when he suddenly looked at my direction and our gazes met. I almost gasped out loud because he caught me staring at him. Damn! What the hell are you doing, Maggie?!

I cleared my throat and tried to compose myself up as I walked towards him.

“So, you’re really going to do this?” I asked him nonchalantly, almost whispering so that people wouldn’t hear me.

“What do you mean, ma’am? I’m already on it.” He answered casually. I glared at him.

“Stop calling me that!” I hissed. For some reason, him calling me ma’am didn’t sit well in me.

“But you’re my boss, right?” His expression was serious but I could see amusement in those amber eyes of his.

I rolled my eyes. “Whatever. Do what you want.” I answered in defeat and went back to my office without waiting for his answer.

Upon sitting on my high-backed chair, I took my phone and dialed Brey’s number.

“Hello.” I heard his voice. He sounded so sleepy as if he just woke up.

“B, why is Marco here?”

“Huh? What do you mean?” He sounded more alert now as if what I’ve said woke his senses up.

“He’s here at Super L, Arthur Boulevard branch. He’s our new guard.” He was silent for a couple of seconds before he suddenly chuckled full of amusement.

“So, what? Just let him be.” Even his voice sounded so amused.

“That’s it?”

“What do you want me to say? Don’t tell me you want me to pull him out of there?” He asked while probably shaking his head. I gulped, couldn’t find the right words to say. What do I want anyway?

“Brat, it’s good that Marco decided to work there. In fact, that will be good for you because he can protect you while you’re at work. Don’t worry about him. Even though he looked intimidating, he’s a good man. Anyway, I need to go. I’m running late already.” Before I could even answer, he already ended the call.

I groaned inwardly. What the heck! And here I was, hoping that the guys were just fooling around. I thought that maybe, they just had a bet and Marco was the one who lost so they made him do a dare but judging by Brey’s voice just now, that wasn’t the case. It looked like Marco really applied for a job at Super L without informing his friends.

I sighed for the nth time. I’ve always been uncomfortable around Marco but now, we’re going to be working at Super L together and I didn’t know what to do.

I shook the thought away and began my work. It was already lunch break when I decided to go out and eat at the restaurant nearby. I didn’t bring my car because it was just a five-minute walk from Super L.

I was about to enter the restaurant when I ran into someone. My eyes widened. I couldn’t believe that he’s here! He was holding a bouquet of flowers.

“Hi, babe.” He greeted with a wide smile and gave me the bouquet. I threw my arms around him full of excitement.

“Oh, my! What are you doing here?! Since when did you come back?” I inquired enthusiastically.

“Just yesterday. I missed you so much already. I was supposed to come back home next month but I couldn’t wait to see you anymore.” Keith answered and then kissed me on the lips. It has been nine months already since we last saw each other.

We’ve been in a relationship for a year already but we spent nine months being apart from each other because he went to Sicily because of work. My family knows him but I haven’t told them that he’s already my boyfriend.

Keith said last year that he would meet my family when he come back home.

“I missed you too.” I answered happily when our lips pulled away. I met Keith a year and a half ago. He courted me and after six months of dating, I accepted him as my boyfriend.

“How come you’re here outside the restaurant anyway? Did you actually expect me to come here?” I asked in wonder.

He chuckled. “Well, I actually expected for you to come here because according to my source, you’ve been eating here since you started your work at Super L.”

I laughed. “And who’s this source of yours, huh?”

“Secret.” We both laughed.

“Let’s go inside, babe. I’m hungry already.” He said and intertwined our fingers together. I felt so happy. Seeing him lighten up my mood.

We were about to enter the restaurant when I caught a glimpse of someone standing near the parking lot entrance. Was that Marco?

I looked at the direction again but no one was there. My eyebrows knitted together.

“Is there anything wrong, babe?” Keith asked and followed my gaze curiously. I mentally shook the thought away and smiled at him.

“Nothing, babe. Let’s go?” We went inside hand in hand. While we were eating, Keith was happily telling me about his times in Sicily but my mind was wondering somewhere. I didn’t know why but I kept on thinking about Marco.

I was almost certain that I saw him a while agoand he had that dangerous look on his face while staring at us. If looks couldkill, Keith and I would’ve been dead by now. That thought gave me chills downmy spine. You’re just imagining things, Maggie. Marco wasn’t there a while ago.

It’s just a fragment of my imagination!

---

Did you expect Maggie to have a boyfriend?

What do you think? Was Marco really there staring at them or was it just a fragment of Maggie’s imagination?

What would Marco do if he discovers about Keith?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 5

HAPPY FRIDAY, EVERYONE! PSICOM Publishing Inc. has officially welcomed me on their FB page so stay tuned for the release date of my book! You can visit their page and like it:) Thank you:)

❧❣❧

Ⓜ

❤

Ⓜ

❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

I mercilessly kept on attacking my enemies one by one. Gunshots after gunshots were echoing inside the entire house. Blood were spluttered all over the place but I didn’t care one bit. All I wanted to do was to vent out my anger into something before I lose my sanity.

When I arrived at the top floor, the door of one of the rooms there was locked. I kicked it a couple of times until it burst open, hitting the wall in the process.

“Don’t come near me or I’ll kill you!” A cold unsympathetic smile broke across my face when I saw Mr. Chiu at the corner of the room, trapped like a scared cat. He was holding a gun and pointing it to my direction. I could see the fear on his face even though he was trying his best to hide it from me. Even his hands that clutching the gun were trembling uncontrollably.

Me and my men already killed his men and he was the only one left alive.

“Kill me? Go ahead and try if you can.” I dared him fearlessly, confident that I could kill him first before he could even pull the trigger.

“You’re going to pay for this, Unu!” He roared in anger and was about to pull the trigger of his gun but a gunshot blared out throughout the room followed by a thud sound as Mr. Chiu fell on the floor, already lifeless and bloody.

“What the hell are you doing, Unu?! You’re fighting like a mad man! He was about to blow out your skull if I didn’t arrive on time!” The anger voice of Falcon.

I tsked. “You shouldn’t’ve done anything. Do you really think that he could actually put a dent on me?” I asked in a dangerous tone.

“I don’t know. All I know right now is, he was about to shoot you. Ever since we arrived here, you were fighting like a mad man without thinking at all.” He answered full of annoyance.

Falcon had been my right-hand man ever since I started getting involve in the underground. He’d been loyal to me and I’ve tested that loyalty a lot of times already. Aside from my brother, he was the only one who could say whatever he wanted to say in front of me without any hesitation.

“But look at what happened? We killed everyone without a hitch, right?”

He tsked. “This is not like you, Unu.” I could see his jaw flexing.

I was about to answer that when Marcus arrived. “Unu, the clean-up team has arrived.” He informed me while looking at me and Falcon alternately as if wondering what was happening before he arrived.

“Good. Let’s get out of here then. And one more thing, tell them to burn this place down before they leave. I don’t want any evidence of Mr. Chiu’s existence nor leave any trace of us here.” I instructed my brother.

“Got it. Anyway, what’s happening here? Falcon looks like he’s about to fly into a fit of anger any moment now.” He commented with amusement.

“Unu almost got shot by Mr. Chiu because of his carelessness.” Falcon informed him. Marcus laughed.

“Let me guess, you arrived on time and shot Mr. Chiu, right?” He asked but Falcon just shrugged his shoulders.

“Don’t mind him, Falcon. My brother is just broken-hearted right now. You know him when he’s mad. Thinking rationally is not in his vocabulary when he’s in this kind of mood.” I glared at Marcus upon hearing what he said.

“I’m not broken-hearted, Dui!” I hissed but he didn’t even budge. Instead, the cocky brother of mine chuckled.

“Really? What do you call it then? Maggie has already someone else and it’s your fault. You left her for one year and a half and that was when that guy stepped into the picture and did his moves on Maggie. Why don’t you just forget about her and concentrate on our operations? Now that Mr. Chiu’s gone, this is our chance to spread our stink in the underground. Let our enemies know what we’re capable of.” Marcus suggested. I could see the excitement in his eyes.

I could tell that he was already itching to have another battle against one of our enemies.

“So, that’s what’s going on. Now, I understand why you’ve been acting weirdly ever since yesterday. You even volunteered to join our operation against Mr. Chiu.” Falcon side-remarked while shaking his head in disbelief.

“Well, he needed to vent out his anger into something because Maggie already have a boyfriend. He got shocked because he didn’t know about that boyfriend of hers. Unu here was the one who was with her for the longest time but Maggie was practically unaware of all the things that he’s done for her all these years. She’s never been aware of his existence either. Now, Unu here even went as far as applying at Super L to become a guard there just to be with her but it turned out that he’s already too late because Maggie is already taken.”

I gave them both a warning look and they both went silent and turned serious. Dui cleared his throat, trying his hardest not to add gas to my anger. He knew me too well that he stopped right away. Even Falcon sensed the danger so he didn’t comment about it anymore.

“Listen to me, Dui. I’ve made up my mind. You were right after all. I need to do something about this. I thought I could get what I want if I played it safe and smooth but I was wrong.” I uttered as my lips thinned.

I could see the worried expression on my brother’s face upon hearing what I’ve said.

“Don’t tell me you’re going to force yourself on her?” He asked reluctantly. The corner of my lips lifted.

“Don’t worry about me, Dui. I’ll leave everything to you. I will step down from my position for sometime while doing what I need to do. Take care of everything. Don’t disappoint me.” I then faced Falcon.

“Help Dui in everything. He will be the leader while I’m gone. I don’t want to hear any inconvenience when I get back so make sure that everything will be just as I planned. Make sure to inform me right away if there’s a meeting between the members of the ET VINDEX. Don’t let the other bosses know about me stepping down for a while.”

“I understand, Unu. I’ll do what I can to help Dui.” He answered. I turned my back on them and was about to leave when I remembered something.

“Falcon, Dui, I don’t want you sending someone to follow me while I’m in this personal mission. I don’t want any disturbance.” I warned them sternly.

“But, Unu, that’s not possible. You’re our leader and our enemies will surely kill you if they ever encountered you without anyone with you. Not just our group’s enemies but our organization’s enemies as well.” My brother answered worriedly.

“Dui is right, Unu. We can’t afford to be reckless right now.” Falcon said. I raked my fingers through my hair in irritation.

“Just do what I’ve said. I know what I’m doing.” I insisted and then left. Ever since Marcus and I escaped the orphanage, we were always been together.

We never left each other even during those moments that our stomachs were growling because of hunger. I made a promise to myself not to let my brother experience the hardships that we’ve been through ever again.

I learned how to be tough at such a young age because I realized that I had only myself and my brother to rely on…

“Frati, look at this! Sister Elena gave these to me a while ago as a reward because I always help her clean.” The proud voice of my brother, Marcus, while holding a brand new t-shit and shorts.

I looked up from what I was doing and looked at him. Just like me, he was wearing almost tattered old baggy hand-me-downs. His face was full of dirt. Looked like he just finished cleaning again. He’s the favorite of the nuns among us orphans at the orphanage because he’s such a good boy. He always helps them out with anything.

He’s the good boy while I’m the opposite.

I smiled. “Good. You wear that tomorrow then.” He beamed at me and then nodded his head.

“I’m excited for tomorrow. We’ll be 12 years old. Soon, we could finally get out of here.” I could see the hope in his eyes. I stood up and ruffled his hair.

“Don’t worry, frati. We’ll get out of here sooner than you think.” I assured him and his smile widened.

“Yes!” He even punched the air. The next day after that, the first thing that I wanted to do when I woke up was to greet my brother because it was our birthday but I didn’t see him in his bed. I searched everywhere until I found him crying in the washroom.

“What happened? Why are you crying?” I asked worriedly and approached him. He showed me his new t- shirt and shorts, but now, they’re already torn into pieces. I gritted my teeth in anger.

“Who did this?”

He wiped his tears and looked at me while still sobbing softly. “Those older kids. They told me to give these to them but I refused. Because of that, they forcefully took it from me and cut it into pieces even if I begged them not to.”

“Tell me who were those punks.” I asked and when he told me their names, I left him there and looked for those people. I found them at the playground. Without a second thought, I attacked them even if they’re older than me.

Because I was alone and there were four of them, they overpowered me but not until I gave their leader a black eye.

Because of what happened, I got a punishment. They decided to transfer me to another orphanage.

“Frati, don’t leave me here! I’ll come with you! I don’t want to stay here without you!” Marcus kept on begging but I couldn’t do anything.

“Don’t worry, frati. I’ll come back and get you out of here.” I promised him. When I arrived at the new orphanage, I waited for the perfect moment to escape but the compound was guarded. All my tries to escape failed miserably. Until one month has already passed by.

Then, one day, I finally saw an opportunity to escape. There was a program at the orphanage that day and there were a lot of visitors. The orphans like me performed on the stage except me because they couldn’t make me participate.

I was at the last row, sitting there alone while discreetly looking around for any opening for me to escape, when someone sat beside me.

“Hello.” A little girl said softly. I looked at her with a scowl. She looked nothing like us orphans. Her clothes were obviously clean and expensive. She was dressed like a doll. Even her face looked so lovely with that smile. She was probably around 8 years old. Must be the daughter of one of the visitors, I thought.

I stood up and decided to ignore her by leaving her there but I didn’t expect her to follow me. I quickened my steps, intending to get away from her but she ran after me and because of that, she tripped over and cried.

I tsked and turned around to help her stand up.

“Why are you following me, little girl?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows, copying the grown-ups.

“I just want to play. The other children are busy performing on the stage and you’re the only one available whom I could play with right now.” She answered while crying.

I huffed. I saw her knee already bleeding. When she saw that, he cries became louder and caught the attention of the people around us.

Mrs. Benson, the orphanage’s administrator, hurriedly came to us and pulled me by the hand and took me inside the orphanage.

“You’re really nothing but a problem! Stay here until the end of the program!” She hissed as she pushed me into our room. I gritted my teeth. Instead of staying there just like she said, I went out after about ten minutes, careful that no one would see me. I was determined to escape.

I went straight to the gate but I saw the guards. I looked around and saw all the cars that were parked there. I approached the red car and was about to open it when someone spoke behind me.

“He’s the one, daddy.” I turned around and saw the little girl a while ago with her father. I thought he was going to scold me because of what happened to his daughter but he smiled and approached me.

“Thank you for helping my daughter a while ago, buddy.” I got surprised. That was the first time that someone ever thanked me sincerely like that.

“I-I didn’t do anything.” I answered with an almost inaudible voice.

He chuckled and then brought out his wallet. He handed me 100 bucks. My eyes grew wide. It was my first time holding a lot of money.

“I know that my daughter is a pesky one but you didn’t leave her after she tripped over. You’re a good kid.” He praised.

“You can use that money to buy clothes. Your shirt is too big for you.” The little girl said. Her father ruffled her hair lovingly.

“Let’s go?” He asked her but the girl raised her hands.

“Carry me, please, daddy.”

“But you’re already a big girl.” Her father looked amused.

“So what? Please, daddy.” She begged with puppy dog eyes. Her father shook his head amusedly and gave into her whims.

While they were walking away, I couldn’t help but to envy that girl. What does it feel like to have a dad? I asked myself and then looked at the money he gave me.

“Thank you, sir.” I said in a little loud voice so that he could hear me. He turned around and look at me.

“You’re welcome.” The girl was the one who answered and smiled at me. For some reason, my heart suddenly skipped a beat. I was about to follow them to talk to them more but I suddenly saw the guard opening the gates because a car was about to go out.

I took that as an opportunity and walked discreetly alongside the vehicle while it passed through the open gate. The guard was on the other side so he didn’t see me. Because of that, I successfully escaped. I used the money to hail a taxi and went to the orphanage where Marcus was.

But I didn’t see him there. According to one of the kids there, he was fostered by a couple few days ago. He also informed me that the couple who took him were the ones who owned the bakery shop not far from the orphanage.

I remembered those couple. They visited a few times at the orphanage before. I heard that they wanted to adopt because they couldn’t conceive.

I went there as fast as I could and there I saw how they mistreated my brother. I jumped over their fence and saw the man beating up Marcus while the woman was just watching her husband abuse him.

“I told you to cook something decent for us not to burn down the house, you useless kid!” He yelled at him and even hit my brother in the face. Seeing my brother like that, I lost it. I took a piece of long pipe, around three feet long, that I saw scattered nearby and attacked the man. I hit him as hard and fast as I could.

The woman screamed in horror. When the man fell down, Marcus and I escaped together and didn’t go back to the orphanage. From that day on, I promised myself to never let anyone hurt us again, especially my brother…

We did everything that we could to earn our current positions right now. But now that I’ve finally gained what I’ve always been wanted, I still knew that it was still incomplete without the only one that I’ve been wanting to have by my side ever since the first time I laid my eyes on her.

This was all my fault. I needed to go back to Sicily one and a half years ago because of an important matter. But in that short period of time, my queen was taken away from me without me knowing about it.

My hands balled into fists in so much jealousy and anger. “You only belong to me, my queen. No one but me.

❧❣❧

Ⓜ

❤

Ⓜ

❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I kept on running and running even though my feet were already aching like hell. Tears were falling from my eyes. I could feel my whole body trembling with intense fear but I didn’t let that fear restrain me from escaping.

I looked back and saw him following me behind. He was laughing like a devil.

“Run, Maggie, run! Run as fast as you can but I will still surely catch you!” His demonic voice could be heard even though the rain was pouring. I could barely see my way because of the darkness. We were in the forest and I didn’t know which way to take but I didn’t care. All I wanted to do was to run away from him.

“I know this place like the back of my hand, Maggie, and no matter which way you go to, I will still find you so if I were you, just surrender yourself to me. You’re just wasting your precious energy.” That statement of his was followed by his spine-chilling laugh.

I ignored him and just continued running with all my might but because of the darkness, I didn’t see the root of the big tree that was sticking out of the ground. I tripped over and fell on the ground.

I groaned in pain when my frail body hit the wet but hard surface of the ground but I persevered. I tried to get up as fast as I could but he already caught up to me.

“Got tired of running already? Then it’s time.” He declared with a smirk while standing before me and began easing off his shirt. I shook my head in fear as I tried to crawl backwards, intending to get away but I felt the pain in my legs. I looked at it and realized that it was already bleeding.

“N-No…D-Don’t…Get away from me!” I begged with a shaking voice but he didn’t listen.

“I’ve waited long enough already and this is the right time for me to get what’s mine.” He answered while unbuckling his belt. I cried while shaking my head. I felt so hopeless and didn’t know what to do in order to escape from him.

“Don’t worry. You will surely enjoy this.” He said with that smirk and then restrained with his body. I screamed, calling of help but he just laughed.

“That’s it. Scream as loud as you can but no one will hear you. We’re in the middle of the forest and I made sure that you will not escape no matter what you do.” He then ripped my sleeveless shirt with his bare hands.

“No!”

“Mags, Mags! Wake up!” I open my eyes just to find my sister looking down at me while shaking my shoulders, trying to wake me up. I sat up with heavy breathing and clutched my chest. I could almost hear the fast beating of my heart. I was sweating profusely.

“Was it the same nightmare again?” She asked me worriedly and I nodded my head. I swallowed hard while still breathing hard. Christine walked towards the small fridge on the corner of my room and fished out a cold bottled water.

“Drink this.” She handed the drink to me and I chugged its content like I haven’t drank anything in days.

“T-Thank you.” I said after that and put the empty bottle on top of the bedside table. She sat on the edge of the bed.

“Are you okay now? I heard your screams so I came in.”

“I’m okay, Tin. I’ve already overcome this. I just don’t understand why I have to dream about that again. It’s been a while since I last had a nightmare.” I answered before I took a deep breath and closed my eyes shut tiredly.

“Do you want me to call Dr. White?” She asked, referring to my psychologist.

“I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.” I assured her and got off the bed. “You can go take a bath now. You’ll be late for school if you won’t get ready now.”

“Okay. Just call me if you need anything.” She answered and went out of my room. Thank God, she woke me up.

I entered inside the bathroom and faced the full-length mirror. I could still feel my body trembling. I stared at myself.

“Calm down, Maggie. He’s gone. No one will hurt you again especially that Keith already came back.” I told myself and I eventually calmed down a little bit after that. 

❧❣❧

Ⓜ

❤

Ⓜ

❧❣❧

What do you think of Marco’s past? 

Do you have an idea of was that little girl who talked to Marco at the orphanage?

Any idea of what happened to Maggie in the past?

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 6

Follow me in all my social media accounts:

FB

accnt

:

TwentyTwo

MonAmour

FB page: 22_MonAmour

IG: 22_Monamour

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s

POV

A smile appeared on my face upon seeing the name of Keith on my phone’s screen, calling. I answered it right away.

“Hello?”

“Hello, babe. I’m sorry, I can’t pick you up later because I have to attend another meeting. If you want, you can just go directly to the restaurant but I’ll be late for 30 minutes. Is it okay for you to wait?”

I chuckled. “It’s okay. I’ll just wait for you. I know you’re busy because you just came back from Sicily. Of course, you have a lot of work to do.”

“I’m such a lucky guy to have you as my girlfriend.” He answered and it made me chuckle.

“Of course, you are.” We both laughed.

“I gotta go now, babe. See you later at the restaurant then.”

I sighed. “Okay. See you later.” I answered and ended the call. I couldn’t help but to wonder why Keith kept on bugging me about having dinner with him tonight. I told him yesterday that I had a lot of work to do but he insisted. He said that he wanted to tell me about something very important so I said yes.

I looked at the time on my wristwatch. It was already 6:30 pm. My out would be at 8 pm today. I was about to turn around to go back to my office when I suddenly heard someone spoke behind me.

“Was that your boyfriend?” I bit my lower lip upon realizing who it was. It has been a week since Keith came back and I’ve been wanting to ask Marco if he followed me and Keith to the restaurant that day but I didn’t have the guts to do so.

Instead of asking, I just did everything I could to avoid him because everytime our eyes meet, I could see the strange emotions in those amber eyes of his and it was making me more uncomfortable than before.

I felt like he changed even though we didn’t have the chance to talk again after our last conversation. The way he was staring at me made me feel like I’ve done something bad that he didn’t like and it left me wondering about it for a week already.

I cleared my throat and pulled myself together. What’s with him that I kept on feeling this way everytime he’s near? Am I going crazy or what? This is not like you, Maggie.

“How did you know about my boyfriend, Mr. Pearce? You’ve never met him before.” I answered and met his eyes bravely. I was secretly trying to observe his reaction in order to confirm if he really knew about Keith.

“I told you to call me by my name.” His voice was commanding even though he appeared to be composed yet his face was hardened by an unknown emotion.

I heaved a sigh. “How did you know that I have a boyfriend?” I parroted my question.

“That’s not important. Where did you meet that guy anyway? Do you even know anything about him?” My eyebrows furrowed because of his questions.

“That’s none of your business. Answer my question. How did you know about my boyfriend? Did you follow me last week to the restaurant?” I asked him frankly before I could even stop myself. I tried to read the emotion on his face but there was nothing I could see other than his handsome yet emotionless face.

I’ve always been good at reading people but with Marco, I always have the hard time figuring him out. He’s good at concealing his emotions. Such a mysterious man.

“Yes. Is there a problem with that?” He answered nonchalantly and for some reason, the beating of my heart became erratic. I suddenly had the hard time breathing as if the air around us thickened. I was caught off guard. I didn’t actually expect him to admit it to me without even batting an eye.

“W-What? W-Why did you have to do that?” I groaned inwardly when I stuttered. I wanted to get mad and chide at him because I felt like he was invading my privacy by following me but my mind has a lot of questions. Why did he follow me that day? Was he planning something? Does he know Keith personally?

“Because I wanted to. Just a fair warning. Break up with that boyfriend of yours while it’s still early. He’s not the right guy for you.” I gritted my teeth.

“You don’t have the right for you to tell me that! We’re not even close for you to tell me those things!” I hissed in anger but he looked unaffected. He zeroed his gaze on me.

“Let me ask you one thing. How well do you know that guy? I’m sure that you just met him one and a half years ago.” I gaped at him. I was surprised of what he said.

“H-How did you know about all that?” My voice raised an octave and I noticed that the employees nearby and some shoppers were already staring at us curiously. We were near the exit.

My cheeks went red. I forgot where we at. Suddenly, without thinking, I took Marco’s hand and pulled him inside, to my office for us to talk without everyone watching us. Upon entering inside, I closed the door so that no one could disturb us.

“Now, talk! Explain to me why you’re saying all these!” I ordered sternly but I noticed that he wasn’t listening to me. He was staring at his hand like a fool. His face softened too.

“That was the first time.” He muttered without looking at me.

“Huh? W-What do you mean?”

He raised his gaze and looked at me intently. “That was the first time that you touched me.” My crazy heart reacted again and this time, the reaction of my heart was stronger and wilder. I was at lost for words. This was what I feared about. From the beginning, I knew that Marco had this strange effect on me and it was beginning to scare me.

Even though he never bothered approaching me nor talking to me before, he could manage to affect me just by staring at me. Those amber eyes of his could melt even the hardest wall.

I tried to talk but not a single word came out of my lips.

To my horror, he suddenly began sauntering towards me. I swallowed hard. I felt like my heart was about to come out of my chest.

“Why are you coming closer?” I asked, trying my hardest not to stutter again. He didn’t answer and just continued walking slowly towards me. I stepped backwards, intending to get away from him but I almost groaned out loud in frustration when I felt my back hit the cold surface of the wall. Damn!

“Y-You’re too close.” I rebuked with an almost inaudible voice when he got me cornered against the wall. He trapped me between his arms as he placed his palms against the wall. He slightly bent his head forward. I literally stopped breathing because our faces were now just an inch away from one another.

“Break up with that boyfriend of yours. He’s not a good guy.” He commanded and that pissed me off. I pushed him away with all my might but he didn’t budge.

“You don’t have the right to tell me what to do! Even though Keith is so secretive about his personal life, I trust him! He saved me once and that’s enough for me to trust him! Why do you care all of a sudden? You never had any interest in me before but now, you’re acting as if you care about me! What do you want from me?!” I was almost screaming already because of anger but that didn’t affect Marco one bit.

“Do you love him?” He questioned instead of answering my questions.

“Where are these questions coming from? Since when did you start caring about me for you to act this way?! You don’t have any right to do this to me. I’m your boss but we’re not friends!” I said to him exasperatedly.

I was beyond confused and anger because of what he was saying. I felt like the silent, uncaring and cold Marco that I knew before changed all of a sudden to a person I couldn’t recognize. Well, it’s not like I know a lot about him anyway.

His tantalizing amber eyes focused on me like spotlights. “Just answer my question. Do you love this guy?” He repeated with a stern voice this time as if obliging me to tell him the truth no matter what. I opened my lips, intending to say yes, but nothing came out of my mouth.

He smirked. “Thankfully, you didn’t say yes, or else, I wouldn’t know what to do with that guy.” Before I could answer, he finally distanced himself from me. I almost sighed in relief. “Maybe we started on the wrong foot but I am telling you now; I applied to this job because of you. I’ve already done enough for me to just let you get away from me just like that.”

A gasp escaped my lips. “W-What do you mean?”

He turned around and started walking away. I thought he wouldn’t answer my question but when he was about to open the door, he looked back at me one more time and spoke. “I like you for the longest time, Maggie, and I’ve decided to pursue you for good. I’ve already waited long enough. This time, I won’t hold back anymore.”

I gasped in shock. My eyes grew wide as saucers while staring at him with my jaw slack open.

“Y-You’re kidding, right?” I voiced out when I’ve finally found my voice.

“Do I look like the type to kid around?” He countered with his usual serious demeanor.

“I already have a b-boyfriend.” I answered with a small voice and looked down. For some reason, I couldn’t look at him in the eyes.

“Do I look like the kind of guy who cares about that? I won’t stop you from seeing that guy if you don’t want to break up with him but you can’t stop me from doing whatever I can to make you mine either.” He said before he went out of my office.

I clutched my chest with my hand because my heartbeat went wilder than a while ago. Oh, my God. What just happened? Did Marco really just confess to me?!

I slowly sat on my swivel chair like I wasn’t myself, staring into space. I couldn’t believe of what Marco just declared. He likes me! I bit my lower lip when I felt that unfamiliar feeling inside of my heart that I’ve never felt before. It was like a hurricane that was forcefully invading my senses, roughly breaking my defenses.

I shook my head vigorously. “No! Stop it, Maggie! You already have Keith for Christ’s sake!” I chastised myself like a fool. I couldn’t help but to be mad at myself. Why do I suddenly feel this way?

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

I didn’t go out of my office after that because I didn’t want to see Marco. I tried to do all my paperwork but I couldn’t concentrate at all. What he confessed to me kept on repeating inside my head like a broken record. I could still recall the emotion on his face while declaring his feelings for me. I groaned inwardly.

Because of lack of concentration, I had to extend my time for a little bit. The store closed at 7:30 pm but I decided to stay until 8:30 pm to finish everything. Keith and I’s dinner date was at 9 pm anyway so I had enough time to finish everything before leaving.

Everyone went home already and I was left there all alone. Just as the time turned 8:25, I already finished everything. I stood up from my seat and went to the washroom. I brushed my teeth and washed my face.

After that, I changed my clothes. I then patted powder on my face and applied lip gloss on my lips. When I finally got contented of my look, I decided to go out. I looked at the window and realized that it was pouring hard outside. I didn’t even notice it because I was so engrossed in my work, but even so, I needed to go out to. I was about to open the door when the lights suddenly turned off.

My heart started beating like a drum because of panic and nervousness. I’m afraid of the dark! I could feel my whole body began trembling. I remained immobile while looking around, waiting for the lights to turn back on but that didn’t happen.

“Ahhh!” I screamed in fear when the thunder suddenly struck loudly in the sky. I covered my ears as my fear intensified even more. Tears suddenly threatened to fall from my eyes. I sat on the floor while still covering my ears, praying for the lights to turn back on but it didn’t.

The thunder and lightning continued on wreaking havoc in the sky and it was affecting me more and more. Then, another thunder blared loudly and I screamed again. I was already crying. I wanted to stand up and hide but my legs were shaking.

Ever since that horrific day, I’ve became afraid of the dark especially when there’s thunderstorms.

Just when I thought I was going to trap there alone all night, the door opened.

“Maggie!” That voice was familiar. I looked up and saw Marco. It wasn’t that dark for me to not recognize him right away. Before I could stop myself, I stood up and threw my arms around him. My whole body was still trembling in fear. I sobbed against his chest.

I felt his strong arms wrap around my shaking body. “Shhh…That’s enough. I’m here for you. You don’t have to be scared anymore.” His voice sounded so gentle. I felt him kiss my forehead while his hand was stroking my back, trying to calm me down.

I didn’t know how long we stayed in that position but one thing was for sure. I felt safe in his arms. Even though the thunder and lightning kept on striking like crazy, I managed to relax. He kept on whispering soothing words to me while stroking my back. His embrace made me feel so safe.

When he scooped me up onto his arms and carried me somewhere, I didn’t protest. I just wrapped my arms around his neck and buried my face on his muscled chest.

“You can’t go out in this condition. I think, it will rain the whole night so it’s better for us to stay here and wait for the rain to stop.” He said and then sat on the couch with me on his lap. I suddenly got conscious of our position so I tried to stand up to get away from him but he didn’t let me.

“Shhh. Stay.” He whispered in my ear and tightened his arms around my waist.

“But—”

“—No buts. I know you’re scared. With this kind of weather, I can’t let you go out.” He answered with finality.

“But Keith is waiting for me.” I whispered back.

“If he really loves you, he will be here to rescue you. I assume that you already told him about your condition, right?”

I slowly nodded my head. “Yes. He knows.”

“Then he should understand if you can’t go meet with him tonight.” There was a tinge of anger in his voice because of an unknown reason. We remained in that position for a couple of minutes. I wanted to ask him how he knew about my condition but I chose to remain silent.

There was a part of me that was telling me to get away from him because it was wrong. I shouldn’t be this close to him let alone hug him but for some reason, I couldn’t get out of his embrace.

“Why are you still here? I thought your already went home?” I asked after a couple of minutes of silence.

“I didn’t.”

“Why?”

“Because I couldn’t leave you here alone.” He answered casually. I felt my cheeks redden. Don’t tell me he was outside the whole time?

“Why are you acting strange all of a sudden? You never even cared enough to look at me before but now, you’re telling me that you like me. How come? You’re confusing me, you know that?” I confessed with an almost inaudible voice.

He heaved a sigh and I felt him kiss my temple once again. Then, he made me look at him by placing a finger under my chin. Our eyes met. Even though it was dark, I could still see how his eyes stared at me intently, full of gentleness.

“I like you for the longest time. You said that I’ve never even looked at you before but you’re wrong. You’ve always been the apple of my eyes, Maggie. I don’t know how to court a woman properly and I’m not the romantic kind of guy either. I decided to just keep on watching you from afar but when I discovered that you already have a boyfriend, I realized that couldn’t do let him take you. I decided to do everything in my power make you mine. You’re mine, Maggie. Mine.” No words came out of my mouth because of shock upon hearing his declaration.

My heartbeat was racing but I tried my best to pull myself together and ignore what he said. I must do the right thing.

“I already have Keith, Marco.” I answered and looked away.

“Look at me.” He demanded as if he didn’t hear what I’ve just said.

“Marco—”

“—Look at me.” He interrupted huskily and I couldn’t do anything but to oblige. I unknowingly wet my already dry lips with the tip of my tongue.

He drew his face closer to mine until our lips were almost touching already. I had the difficulty breathing properly all of a sudden because of how close he was to me. His breath was fanning my face. His hands were caressing my face gently.

“You’re so beautiful, my queen. At last. You’re finally in my arms. Hell would freeze over but I won’t let any man have you. Remember that.” My queen?! I was about to ask him about what he just called me when his lips suddenly captured my lips with a kiss. I gasped in shock.

The first thing that came into my mind was to push him away but when his lips moved against mine teasingly and seductively, i forgot about the world. All I knew was the kiss that we were sharing. I felt like we flew to another dimension and I lost myself. Oh, gosh.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

M

arco didn’t waste any time when the opportunity came. LOL

What do you think of this chapter?

Will this be the beginning for their love to flourish?

What do you think will happen next?

Will Maggie break up with Keith after that kiss?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 7

WARNING!!! HOT SCENES AHEAD. NOT INTENDED FOR YOUNGER READERS!

HAPPY READING, GUYS!

How’s the story so far?

❧❣❧

Ⓜ

❤

Ⓜ

❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I instantly lost my capability to think rationally as Marco deepened the kiss. I didn’t know that such kiss exists. I couldn’t believe that a single kiss could make me forget everything; of what’s right or wrong. It made my brain fuzzy.

I instinctively part my lips to give him more access. His lips felt so good against mine. He was rough yet gentle at the same time.

He thrusted his tongue and tease mine for a duel. I didn’t disappoint him and gave him the kind of response that he’d been seeking from me.

He’s such an expert seducer. The kiss that we were sharing was addictive.

He groaned triumphantly when he felt me kissing him back with equal fervor. I felt his hands began caressing my back slowly and seductively as if trying to pull me further from my sanity. We kissed each other without a care in the world. All I could think about was how delicious that kiss was.

When we’re finally out of breath, our lips pulled away. We were both catching our breaths while staring into each other’s eyes. I could see the need and desire in his eyes but he didn’t even bother hiding it from me.

My sense was slowly becoming stable and I knew that I had to get away from him before it’s too late. That moment, I realized something. Marco is a sin and I shouldn’t let myself fall deeper into his seductions.

“M-Marco…I—” Before I could even utter what I wanted to say, he already hungrily sealed my lips for another passionate kiss. I tried to protest but he didn’t give me any chance to do so. And just like that, I forgot about what’s right.

I felt like I got enchanted and now under his spell, totally lost in delight. He deepened the kiss even more and I got overwhelmed once again.

I gasped against his lips when his naughty hand caressed its way to my left breast and massaged it erotically through my top. I got drowned even more as the sensation of what he was doing to me doubled and impossible to resist anymore.

He bit my lower lip in a gentle manner and sucked it. His tongue explored the recesses of my mouth as if he couldn’t get enough of me.

“Such sweet lips you have. I can’t get enough of kissing you.” He said huskily before his lips slowly moved down to my neck and gave his attention there. I bit my lower lip as my head fell back while moaning his name.

“Marco…” I cried wantonly. He was kissing my neck like he wanted to leave the sign of his territory on me, marking me.

“You smell so good, my queen. You’re making me crazy.” He groaned and then captured my lips for another kiss. We kissed like there’s no tomorrow and he became bolder and wilder this time.

He began unbuttoning my blouse but I just let him do what he pleased without realizing the dangers of what we were doing. He then unhooked my bra. I gasped when my mounds got released of its confinement.

“Beautiful.” He praised. I saw his Adam’s apple moved as h swallowed hard while staring at my breasts full of desire and admiration. I could feel the willing response of my body under his smoldering gaze as my nipples protruded shamelessly.

His eyes shone with happiness as he saw the reaction of my body towards him.

“This is wrong, Marco. We shouldn’t be doing this.” I voiced out in an almost inaudible tone as I began to finally think things clearly. I covered my breasts with my arms shily.

“No. Don’t hide them.” He protested softly and removed my arms from covering my breasts while his eyes never left mine.

“But—” Before I could utter my protest, he leaned his head forward and captured my already stiff nipple with his mouth.

“Ahhh!” I mewled in pleasure as his tongue and lips toyed with the hard bud naughtily. He was watching my every reaction and he looked so please of what he was seeing from me.

“Oh…Marco, please.” I didn’t know what I was begging for anymore. I tried my best to fight that strong feeling that was pulling me deeper into temptation but it was so hard to do so. Marco was an expert seducer compared to the innocent me.

I thought, I was a strong woman against seductions but now, Marco proved me wrong. He made me feel how to be a woman in the arms of a man.

His hungry mouth played with my nipples alternately like he couldn’t get enough of them which left me moaning like crazy. My hands were already on his head, raking though his hair while chanting his name repeatedly.

I felt like the temperature around us increased considerably. My eyes were closed as my head moved from side to side. My core became wet and I didn’t know how to handle it. This was my first time feeling aroused like this and my body felt so hot all over.

“These are mine.” He declared possessively and gave each nipple a lick.

“Ohh!” The pleasure was blinding. My tits felt so sensitive.

I felt so thirsty all of a sudden and for some reason, I knew that Marco was the only one who could quench that thirst.

“Look at me.” He then commanded. His hands were kneading my breasts.

“Oh, god!” I wailed when he rolled my peaks with his fingers and that sent an electric-like sensation throughout my body; it crawled up my spine then went down to the center of my being and it ignited the fire within me.

“Open your eyes and look at me, my queen.” I opened my eyes while biting my bottom lip in order to stop myself from moaning. Our eyes met. His eyes were smoldering with unfathomable desire.

“Don’t close your eyes. I want you to watch me while worshipping you, my queen.” Upon saying that, he bowed his head and nibbled on my nipple once again. His hands were still palming my breasts, massaging them erotically while his mouth kept on worshipping the turgid nubs.

“Ohhh!” I cried in pleasure. I wanted to close my eyes but I couldn’t. I wanted to see what he was doing. I held onto his shoulders while trying my best to hold back my screams of ecstasy.

All my inhibitions flew out of the window. Marco kept on sucking and tonguing my rosy peaks while still kneading my heavy gloves. It was too much for me to handle. Everything was a first time for me and I was so lost.

But just as when I already surrendered myself to Marco, the lights suddenly turned back on. At the same time, I felt like a bucket of cold water poured over my head. I swallowed hard and then bit my lower lip when I finally got back to my senses.

“Stop. This is wrong.” I uttered guiltily. Gosh! I let Marco almost claim me even though I already have Keith! How could I let him do such thing to me? I kissed him back, reciprocated to his touch willingly and I enjoyed every second of it.

“Which part of it was wrong? Tell me.” He egged on. I looked down and unwrapped my arms around his neck. I removed his hands from kneading my breasts and put back my bra on. I groaned inwardly in frustration when I had the difficulty hooking back my bra because my hands were trembling.

“Everything, Marco! Everything!” My eyes watered. I was so embarrassed with myself. I didn’t know that I was that weak for me to get carried away just like that. I couldn’t believe what just happened. “You don’t need to ask me which part of it was wrong. You know that we shouldn’t’ve done that. I already have a boyfriend, for crying out loud! I don’t want to cheat on Keith! This is so wrong!” I couldn’t hide my guilt and I suddenly had the urge to cry. I couldn’t understand myself anymore.

How could I forget everything just like that?!

Marco cupped my face and made me look at him. “There’s nothing wrong of what we just did. I already told you; I’m going to make you mine no matter what happens. I don’t care about that guy. He doesn’t deserve to be with you anyway.” My eyes squinted in anger.

“And who deserves to be with me? You?!”

“Yes, my queen! No one else but me. Remember that!” I was left speechless because of how straightforward he was. I wanted to pull my hair because of mixed emotions. Marco pecked my lips with a gentle kiss.

“You’re so enchanting and I don’t have the capability to control myself everytime you’re near. I don’t think I can distance myself from you anymore.” I blinked innumerably.

“Y-You’re crazy. This is crazy and you know it!”

“Yes, I’m crazy for you, my queen!” He professed and then buried his face on the crook of my neck.

“Marco!” I rebuked and tried to push him away but I just didn’t have enough strength to deny him. Even though I tried, he was too strong for me. I could feel his hot breath on my skin as he began raining butterfly kisses on my neck.

“Do you know how happy I am right now? You made me so happy. I thought I would never had the chance to be with you like this. Do you know how miserable it was for me just by seeing you with another guy? You’re mine, my queen. Mine.” That endearment again. There was a hint of possessiveness in his voice and it made my body tingle with need. I groaned inwardly and tried my best to pull myself together.

“N-No. I’m not yours, Marco and you know that! I have—” Before I could complete my sentences, he claimed my lips for a hungry kiss.

“Hmp—” I tried to protest as much as I could because I didn’t want to make another mistake again but Marco was too forceful. He didn’t let me get away from him that easily. He enveloped me into a tight embrace while kissing me hotly.

I got lost under his spell once again and was about to respond to his delicious kiss when my phone rang. That brought me back to my senses and pushed Marco; more forceful this time. He grunted when I got off his lap and took my phone from my bag.

“H-Hello.” I answered with slightly shaking voice. My back was facing Marco who was still sitting on the couch, quietly staring at me.

“Babe, I’m here outside. I’ll drive you home. The weather’s not good and I know that you’re no longer in shape to go to the restaurant.” Keith said from the other line. I was surprised to learn that he actually came for me.

I could already imagine him worrying about me that’s why he came over, but here I was, with another man. Not just that. I made out with him too. I chastised myself inwardly of the thought.

“Okay, babe. I’ll be there in a minute.” I answered softly and then ended the call.

“Who’s that?” Marco asked, obviously pissed.

“It’s Keith. He’s outside. I need to go.” I answered without looking at him and picked up my blouse from the floor and put it on. I was in the middle of buttoning it when Marco stood up from the couch and approached me while wearing a serious face. He held my shoulders.

“Don’t go with him. I’ll just drive you home myself.” His voice was stern but sounded like he was begging. I met his gaze and I confirmed it. His eyes were pleasing me not to leave him there and go with Keith.

I swallowed hard. He looked dejected. This was the first time that I saw him with that kind of expression.

I shook my head. “Marco, please. Don’t say crazy things. You know that I can’t let you drive me home. My boyfriend came here for me. I already committed a sin by letting myself get drowned by your seductions. Let’s forget about what happened and don’t come near me ever again.” When I finished buttoning my top, I took my bag and was about to go out when he stopped me by holding me hand.

“Was it really a sin? Didn’t you really like it? You almost surrendered yourself to me. Tell me. Did you feel like we were doing a mistake while we’re at it?” I opened my mouth, wanting to say yes but not a single world came out.

“See? I didn’t force you and you kissed me back willingly. I know that you felt what I’ve felt a while ago and you can’t just forget about it just like that. I won’t let you.”

I gritted my teeth and pulled back my hand from his grip. “Marco, listen to yourself! You know that it was wrong! I can’t cheat on Keith like this and I won’t ever do it again. Please forget about what happened because it was nothing but a mistake. Lock the door when you go out. Goodbye.” I said firmly and went out of the office.

I didn’t know how I managed to walk briskly like that with trembling legs, but I did. When I reached outside, I saw that the rain already waned.

I saw Keith waiting for me with an umbrella in front of the Super L. He waved his hand upon seeing me. The guilt in my chest intensified even more. I felt so bad. I couldn’t believe that I almost cheated on him. What if he didn’t come? I couldn’t imagine what Marco and I have committed if my phone didn’t ring, interrupting us.

“Hi, babe. I hope you’re fine. Sorry, I couldn’t come right away. Thankfully, it didn’t have a power interruption because of the thunderstorm because that would trigger your trauma again.” Keith said when he approached me. He kissed my cheek.

I wanted to tell him that there was a power outage a while ago but I couldn’t. I looked at him and forced a smile. “Sorry, babe. I’m so sorry.” I whispered full of guilt. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes but I did everything I could to stop them from falling.

“Why are you saying sorry? Is it because our date got cancelled? Don’t worry about it. It wasn’t your fault. We can just move it to another day.” His answer made me feel so guilty even more. I couldn’t even look at him in the eyes.

“I want to go home now.” I looked down to hide the guilt on my face.

“Of course. Let’s go.” He assisted me on getting into his car and then closed the door for me. Just when Keith was about to maneuver the car out of there, I couldn’t stop myself from looking at the exit door of Super L, wondering if Marco already went out.

I wanted to smack myself because of thinking about another guy while I was with my boyfriend.

“Didn’t you turn off the lights inside Super L before you went out, babe?” My body went stiff when I heard the question of Keith. He was looking at the supermarket with furrowed eyebrows.

“I-I didn’t. You know that I’m scared of the dark.”

“Ah. I thought, you forgot.” He then began maneuvering the car out of there. Then, my eyes widened when I caught a glimpse of Marco through the side mirror of the car. He just went out of the door. He was looking at our direction. My heart thumped nervously, but thankfully; Keith didn’t see him.

When we arrived in front of our house, I got out of the car right away. I wanted to lock myself in my room and sort out my thoughts.

“Are you sure you’re okay, babe?” Keith asked worriedly.

“I-I’m okay. Don’t worry about me. Thank you for driving me home. Take care, okay?” I answered and then kissed his cheek before entering the house. Upon closing the main door, I burst into tears. I was so confused, guilty and disappointed with myself.

“Why are you crying, Mags?” My sister asked me upon seeing me. She comforted me by hugging me. I cried on her shoulders for I didn’t know how long and when I finally calmed down, we went together to the living room and sat on the couch.

“What’s the problem, sis? I’ve never seen you cry like this before and you’re scaring me.” Christine was obviously worried.

“I-I’m fine.” She rolled her eyes upon hearing my answer.

“Don’t give me that. I know that you’re not. Tell me the truth. Mommy and daddy aren’t here so you only got me. C’mon, tell me.”

I heaved a sigh and then bit my lower lip. “I-I cheated on my boyfriend.”

Her eyes widened. “You have a boyfriend?! Since when?! How come you didn’t tell us about him?!” She exclaimed loudly. Then, I found myself telling him everything except what transpired between me and Marco at Super L a while ago. I just told her that we kissed.

“Well, I can’t blame Marco for doing that. He’s desperate now for sure because he discovered that you already have a boyfriend. Poor him.” She voiced out after that.

My eyebrows creased. “What do you mean? Don’t tell me he really likes me?” I asked confusedly. She gave me a deadpan look.

“He confessed to you?” She questioned in wonder.

I nodded my head. “Y-Yes but I’m not sure if I’m going to believe him or not because that’s impossible. He never showed me any sign that he likes me.”

“You know what, sis? You really have to do something about yourself being so dense. Everyone knows about Marco’s feelings for you except you even though he never said it out loud. It’s so obvious just by the way he stares at you. I don’t understand how come you’ve never noticed it before.” She even clicked her tongue a couple times while shaking her head.

My lips parted in shock. Marco really likes me! My heart started beating like a drum.

“Even so. I am already committed to Keith.”

“Let me ask you a question. Do you love this guy?” I couldn’t answer right away. For some reason, my tongue stiffened.

“O-Of course.” I answered when I finally gathered myself together but I sounded unsure.

“Really? Then, why did you reciprocate Marco’s kiss?” I was at lost for words. I looked down at my fiddling hands on my lap.

Christine sighed. She held my hands. “You’re confused, Mags, because you like Marco too.”

I shook my head vigorously. “No! That’s not true!” I denied firmly.

She smiled. “I think you should listen to your heart. I don’t want you to make a mistake by choosing the wrong guy.”

I closed my eyes and rested the side of my head on her shoulder. “I am with the right guy, Tin.” I said but I sounded like I was just convincing myself to believe that.

She heaved a sigh. “I hope so, sis. I just hope so.” Yes. I hope so too…

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

Should Maggie feel guilty of what happened between her and Marco?

What do you think she will do after this?

Will Marco give up on pursuing his queen?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 8

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

I crumpled the picture that I was holding in anger while gritting my teeth. My suspicion was right all along. It was my fault why she’s in this situation now. I left her alone for one and a half years and because of that, I couldn’t protect her.

“So, what’s your plan now, Unu? Are you going to leave her alone now or do something to shoo that guy away?” The curious question of Marcus. We’re in my penthouse where I stay for the time being.

“You don’t have to ask me such silly questions, frati. I know that you already know what’s on my mind right now.”

He sighed and then leaned his back against the headrest of the couch. “Then, you know that you need someone to help you with this. Fighting Apollyon and his men will not be easy. Now that he’s here, he’s prepared for the possible battle for sure. We don’t know what he’s planning to do now especially that he’s just lurking nearby. I don’t want to say this but it will be difficult for you to move against him, especially now that an important person in your life is already involved.”

I balled my hands into fists in rising anger. “This is my fault so I must do everything in my power to fix this problem. If only I didn’t let him escape from me before, he wouldn’t be here now, messing with what’s important to me.” I looked at him intently. “Listen to me, Dui. I know that I already told you before not to interfere with my plans but I take that back. The situation is different now and I need your help. I should fix the mess that I couldn’t finish one and a half years ago. This time, I’ll make sure to hit two birds with one stone.”

Dui nodded his head. “I understand, frati. Don’t worry. We got your back. We were already expecting you to say that, so we’re all prepared for the worst.”

“Good. That’s music to my ears.”

“What about your job now, frati? Are you going to quit or stay now that you already know the location of Apollyon?” Dui asked with furrowed eyebrows.

“Quit? Are you kidding me? This is my chance to be with her as close as I could. If I quit my job, I can’t supervise her the right way, especially now that I confirmed my suspicion. I shouldn’t leave her alone no matter what happens. Anyway, tell our men to guard Super L from a distance from now on. I’ll be the one to survey inside.” I instructed firmly.

“If you want, I will personally handle this case.” He volunteered but I shook my head.

“No. Stay in our headquarters and supervise our transactions. What about the other bosses in ET VINDEX? Have they contacted you yet?”

“Not yet. Everything is under our control so there’s no reason for them to look for you. They’re busy with their own businesses so lucky you. They haven’t noticed your absence.”

I heaved a sigh and massaged my temples. “That’s good to hear. You should go back tonight then. Make sure to send people who are capable for this mission. I won’t tolerate any mistake. Remember that this is Apollyon we’re talking about. He’s not the kind to be taken lightly, so you should tell our men not to let him nor his comrades detect their presence around Super L.”

“I understand, Unu. Don’t worry, we can handle this.” Marcus promised. After that, he stayed for another 30 minutes more before he left.

I picked up the picture that I crumpled a while ago and stared at it. My lips thinned.

“I won’t let you get away this time, Apollyon. If you managed to escape from me in Sicily before, I won’t give you the chance to do that to me again. I promise you that. I’ll take back what you took away from me by hook or by crook.” I couldn’t hide the hatred in my voice. I crumpled the picture once again and then threw it in the garbage bin.

MAGGIE’s POV

I closed the car door upon getting out of my car and then locked it. I was about to stride my way out of there when I noticed a movement behind me. I turned around swiftly to see who it was and my heart skipped a beat upon seeing his handsome face. I swallowed hard.

“What are you doing here?”

“Waiting for you.” He answered casually. He was holding a beautiful bouquet of flowers.

“This is for you.” He handed it to me but I didn’t accept it.

“No, Marco. I can’t accept this.” I said softly and turned my back on him, intending to leave him there alone but he spoke again.

“Let’s talk.” He voiced out but I shook my head vigorously.

“We don’t have anything to talk about. If you’ll excuse me, I need to open Super L.” I answered and started walking away from him. He didn’t say anything. I thought he already gave up but I was wrong. I haven’t even got away from him that far when I felt his hand on my wrist, stopping me from walking away.

“Why are you avoiding me? It’s been a week that you’re acting as if I don’t exist.” He demanded; irritation was evident in his voice.

“I’m not avoiding you.” I answered while trying my best to calm myself down. Damn! My whole body was already slightly shaking just by feeling his warm palm on my wrist, but thankfully, I managed to answer his question without stuttering.

It has been a week since that day, when we kissed, and I’ve been trying my best to avoid him for good. He tried to talk to me a lot of times but I always found my way out so that we wouldn’t be left alone together again.

I felt scared to be close to him again because I might not be able to stop myself from committing a mistake just like the last time. I didn’t want that to happen again. Now that he already admitted his true feelings towards me, I should distance myself from him whenever I could. That’s for the best for the both of us.

“Really? Don’t give me that! I’m not stupid, you know. It’s so obvious that you’ve been avoiding me ever since we—”

“—Stop! Don’t say anything about it!” I interrupted him in anger but he didn’t even flinch of my loud voice.

“Why? Are you afraid that you might lose yourself into surrendering to me again that’s why you’ve been avoiding me like I have a contagious disease or something?” He taunted and that made my blood boil. I forcefully pulled my wrist from his grip and then met his eyes bravely.

I wanted to yell at him but those tantalizing amber eyes of his were staring at me like he’s trying to read the depths of my soul. My anger subsided just like that. I groaned inwardly. I pulled myself together.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. We’re already at work, Mr. Pearce, and I don’t want to talk about personal stuff from here.” I was about to walk away from him but I remembered something. “And to answer your question; yes, I’ve been avoiding you because I don’t want to associate myself with you anymore. It’s better for us to act professionally at all times to perform our jobs effectively so you should respect my decision. Don’t come near me again. I hope you understand my point.” I then walked away from him with long strides, afraid that he might do something crazy again.

I’ve made up my mind. Marco is nothing but a sin, a temptation that I shouldn’t associate myself with anymore. Upon reaching my office, I sat on my swivel chair tiredly. It was still 8:45 am but I felt like I didn’t have enough energy to work any longer.

Almost all the employees already arrived and now, they’re busy preparing everything before we open the supermarket. I decided to begin my work too. But about ten minutes later, my phone rang. It was Keith.

“Hi, babe. Sorry for disturbing you but I am outside Super L right now. Can you come here? I just want to give you something.” He asked sweetly.

I chuckled. “Okay. I’ll be right there in a minute.” I ended the call and then hurriedly went out of my office. I was walking towards the exit when I saw Marco talking to the other two guards. I noticed him looking at me but I just ignored him and walked past them. Just like whenever I’m near him, my heart began beating erratically like crazy again.

I quickened my steps. I wanted to see Keith right away in order to stop my heart from beating crazily like that. I was hoping that my heartbeat was going wild like that because Keith came over.

Keith smiled right away upon seeing me. “I missed you.” He hugged me. I tried my best to forget about Marco and concentrated on Keith.

“I missed you too.” I responded with an almost inaudible voice. I tightened my arms around him, wanting my heart to beat wildly just like it does with Marco but it didn’t. In fact, my heartbeat became steady. I wanted to shout in frustration. Why won’t it beat just like it does with Marco?!

“I like the way you hugged me just now.” Keith admittedly while chuckling when we finally pulled away from our embrace. I forced a smile.

“Why are you here?” I tried to sound as enthusiastic as possible. His smile widened. He opened his car and then took a beautiful bouquet of flowers from the shotgun seat.

“This is for you, babe.” I smiled upon seeing all my favorite flowers in one bouquet.

“Thank you.” I said appreciatively but my smile died down when I remembered the bouquet that Marco wanted to give it to me a while ago. I felt bad for not taking it but it was the right thing to do. When I realized what I was thinking, I pushed the thought away and smiled again.

“My effort paid off. I managed to make you smile.” That surprised me.

“W-What do you mean?” I asked quizzically.

He shrugged his shoulders. “Well, if you haven’t noticed, you’ve been so serious this past one week. We were together the other day but you were not yourself. You were brooding and I thought, maybe you had a problem with your job so I came here to give you that, hoping to see you smile and I succeeded.” What he said touched my heart but for some reason, I felt bad even more.

“I’m sorry, babe, if I wasn’t myself this past week. Don’t worry, I’ll make it up to you next time.” I answered apologetically.

“Don’t worry about it. You already managed to smile and that’s enough for me.” We embraced once again. After a couple of seconds, he pulled away from our embrace and was about to kiss me when someone cleared their throat.

“I’m sorry for disturbing you, Ms. Lenard, but there’s a problem inside.” Cecile said, a little bit uneasy. My eyebrows creased.

“What happened?”

“I-It’s Marco.” She answered but her eyes were on Keith. She suddenly looked tensed. I looked at Keith and he smiled at me.

“Don’t worry about me, babe. Just go. I’ll be going on ahead anyway. See you tonight, okay?” I kissed his cheek.

“Okay. See you later then.” I said and then walked together with Cecile towards the entrance of Super L.

“Are you okay? You look scared.” I asked confusedly. We stopped walking.

“Is he your boyfriend, Ms. Lenard?” Cecile asked out of the blue.

“Yes. Why?”

She forced a smile. “N-Nothing. I’m just curious, that’s all.” Her answer didn’t convince me but I didn’t ask anymore question. When we reached inside Super L, I was surprised to see all the broken bottles at the wine section.

“What happened here?” I asked but no one spoke. Everyone just threw a glance at Marco who remained quiet. He was just standing there with a dangerous look on his face while staring at the bouquet that I was holding.

“Who broke all the wines?” I asked again.

“It was Marco, Ms. Lenard.” Cecile answered. I released a harsh breath.

“Come to my office, Mr. Pearce. Now!” I said sternly and then strode my way towards my office. I was almost at my office but I couldn’t hear his footsteps following me behind, so I stopped and looked past my shoulders just to be surprised that he was just behind me. How come I didn’t hear even a single footstep from him?

I mentally shook my head and then opened the door. I sat on my swivel chair and then placed the bouquet that I was holding on top of my table while waiting for Marco to enter. But then, my eyes widened when I heard him lock the door. What the heck!

“Why did you lock the door?!” I couldn’t help but to get mad. Instead of answering me, he sauntered towards me quietly. My heart was thumping like crazy again. I stood up and was about to walk past him to get to the door when he snatched me by the waist and then enveloped me into a tight embrace from behind.

“Mr. Pearce, what do you think you’re doing?!” I hissed as I tried to wiggle out of his embrace but my efforts were futile. He buried his face on the crook of my neck as his arms wrapped around my waist possessively. My body temperature went hot just like that.

“I hate it when you’re with him. You declined the bouquet of flowers that I wanted to give you but you accepted his.” He whispered huskily, his breath tickling my neck.

“You don’t have the right to tell me that! He’s my boyfriend so get away from me before I scream.” I warned him, gathering all the strength I could muster to resist him, but that didn’t get into him and to my horror, he began kissing my neck. A whimper involuntarily escaped my lips. Damn it!

“I missed you. You’ve been avoiding me for a week and I can’t take it anymore.” He sounded like he was having a hard time. His naughty hands began exploring the sensitive parts of my body as if he had the rights to do so.

Even though I didn’t want to accept it, his masculine body felt so good against mine and it was getting harder for me to say no of his advances, but I persevered. I shouldn’t repeat my mistake. When his arms loosened around me as his hands cupped my breasts, I used that as an opportunity to get away from him and I succeeded. Thank goodness!

“Get out.” I said firmly upon getting away from him. He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“You’re being unfair.”

“What do you mean by I’m being unfair? Do you hear what you’re saying?! I have a boyfriend, for crying out loud and you know that what you’re doing is wrong!” I angrily said even though my voice was trembling. I felt like my knees were about to give out.

“You kissed me back and I felt that you liked me too. Don’t deny it.”

“So what if I kissed you back? That doesn’t mean that I like you too! Many people out there kiss without any feelings involve and you know that.”

He shook his head. “Really? You’re telling me that you didn’t feel anything when we kissed? Then, prove it to me.”

“What kind of proof are you still looking for? Isn’t my resistance enough for you to leave me alone?!”

“No, it’s not enough. If you want me to leave you alone, then prove to me that you don’t feel the same way; that you don’t feel anything towards me. Come here and kiss me.” He commanded.

I gaped at him, unable to say a word.

“You can’t do it? Then I was right then.” I couldn’t accept his claim. I didn’t want to think that I was really attracted to him. I gritted my teeth. I didn’t know what game he was playing but I’ll play along.

I stepped towards him and he looked surprised. “Fine. I’ll give you the proof that you want.” I said courageously even though deep inside of me, I was praying so hard that I could really do it without losing myself.

I tipped on my tippy toes as I held onto his shoulders, our eyes were locked. He smirked.

“Game. Show me, my queen. Let—” I didn’t let him finish because I already initiated the kiss, determined to prove to him that his kisses were nothing to me. I just gave him a gentle smack on the lips and then ended it.

“That’s it?” He questioned; amusement was evident on his handsome face.

“Yes, that’s just it!” I hissed and was about to get away from him when he suddenly wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me roughly to his body. I gasped in surprised and was about to yell at him but he already silenced me with a passionate kiss.

I groaned in protest, but he just used that as an opportunity to deepen the kiss more. His expert lips and tongue coaxed me to respond and I got enchanted again. For some reason, I turn into a weak woman because of his seductions.

He groaned triumphantly when my lips moved to mimic the movement of his lips. Our tongues danced as our breaths mixed together. It was so hot and addicting, but then, my guilt began eating me away once again. My rational thinking woke me up from my deep slumber.

I placed my hands against his chest and pushed him away. “Stop! Please, just stop!” My voice was shaking.

“See? I was right. You like me too. The heat, the strong attraction and sexual tension; you feel it too and don’t bother denying it because I won’t believe you.”

“So, what? That doesn’t mean that I’ll break up with Keith! Enough, Marco! You’re making me feel like an easy woman just by treating me this way. Please, don’t do this to me. I’m already feeling so bad of doing all these behind Keith so please, stop.” I almost begged as my eyes watered. Guilt flashed through his eyes but it quickly disappeared.

“This guy is so lucky because you’re so loyal to him. But I don’t have any plans of backing out. I already told you before; he doesn’t deserve you and I’m going to prove that to you.” He approached me and then cupped my face. He stared into my eyes intently and then wiped my tears with his thumbs.

“I won’t promise to leave you alone from now on. I’ll do everything to make you mine and I always stay true to my words. If you’re with the right guy, I would never try to take you away from him but you’re not. He’s not the one for you. I am.” He declared and then walked out of the door.

Just when he was about to close the door behind him, he spoke one more time. “And about the wines; I’ll pay it tomorrow so don’t worry about it.” He added and then closed the door.

I bit my lower lip and sat on the couch as if my strength left my body. This mustn’t go on. I should do something to stop this before Marco succeeded on seducing me. He’s stirring weird feelings from the depths of my heart everytime he’s near and it was scaring me.

Later that day, I went for a date with Keith at the restaurant but something happened that I didn’t expect. He proposed to me during our dinner and I said yes without thinking.

“You made me so happy!” Keith hugged me happily and then put the ring on my finger. I wanted to feel happy but for some reason, I couldn’t. No! You’re doing the right thing, Maggie! I said to myself but the other side of me was screaming the opposite.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Do you have an idea of who Apollyon is?

Maggie accepted Keith’s proposal. What do you think of this decision of hers?

Will there be a wedding soon?

What do you think will Marco do next?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 9

Happy Friday, guys! I updated earlier today because i would be going to the hospital later. Hope you like this chapter.  Enjoy:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I couldn’t even meet my parents gaze because of guilt while listening to their litany. They came home yesterday because they discovered about Keith. Upon arriving, they asked me right away if what they heard was true and I chose to be honest. I also informed them that I accepted Keith’s marriage proposal and they weren’t happy about it.

“Are you out of your mind, Maggie?! You’re still young and you just began your work at Super L but you’re already planning to get married?! You didn’t even have the decency to introduce your boyfriend to us before you accepted his proposal!” My father said thunderously. I could tell that he was furious about me keeping a secret from them but at the same time, disappointment was there too. I bit my lower lip and then looked down. I couldn’t even say a word to defend myself. I knew what I did was wrong. I should’ve been honest to them.

I wasn’t expecting them to come home earlier than expected but they did because, apparently, Christine informed them about Keith. Because of that, they came home in a hurry.

“Tell me, do you even have any intention of telling us about your boyfriend? How come you didn’t tell us about him? I’m so disappointed with you, Maggie!” My mother with equal angry voice and I wanted to cry because of the disappointment on their faces.

“I-I’m sorry, mommy, daddy. It wasn’t my intention to keep this a secret from you. I accepted Keith as my boyfriend more than a year ago. I wanted to introduce him to you but he had to leave for Sicily because of work and he just returned recently.”

“Where did you meet that guy? How come you never told us about him?” My father’s voice softened but there was still a tinge of anger in his voice.

“I met him when he saved me from that guy one and a half years ago.” I admitted and my chest ached upon remembering that incident before. Until now, everytime I remember what happened that day, I couldn’t help but to get affected. But I could control my emotions now, unlike before.

“What do you mean? Was he the one who—”

“Yes, daddy. Keith was the one who saved me from being raped by that guy.” Yes, Keith became my hero that day when I thought everything was over for me. He came to my rescue even though we didn’t know each other that time yet, and because of that, I owe him my life. If it wasn’t because of him, that devil would’ve succeeded on raping and even kiling me…

“No! Don’t!” I kept on screaming and thrashing, hoping that I might still escape from that terrible fate but when he ripped my clothes off, I couldn’t do anything but to beg while crying.

“Please, stop. Don’t to this to me.” My voice was shaking in fear but he just smirked like a devil mercilessly.

“It’s useless to beg for mercy because you’re going to be mine whether you like it or not.” He then proceeded on kissing my neck like a hungry lion who haven’t fed for a week.

“No! Stop! Get off me!” Even though my strength wasn’t enough to overpower him, I gave my best to fight but that only added gas to the fire.

“Shut up!” He hissed and then punched me in my stomach. That pull out all my strength. I couldn’t move anymore because of the pain. My mind was telling me to fight but until the last ounce of my strength but my body already lose its strength. I remained lying there while tears were pooling from my eyes.

I closed my eyes and prayed so hard, hoping that someone might rescue me.

“That’s more like it.” He smirked contentedly because I stopped fighting anymore. He was about to continue his debauchery when we heard someone spoke followed by a cock of a gun.

“Get away from that girl or I’ll shoot you in the head!” He threatened the rapist fearlessly and his warning was effective because the guy who was about to rape me raised his hands, surrendering like a good little boy.

“Don’t hurt me. I really didn’t mean to force myself on her.” He answered but the guy who was holding the gun approached us and then punch the rapist a couple of times until he lose consciousness. I felt so relieved because someone miraculously came to save me.

I already lose hope a while ago that someone might come to my recue because we were in the middle of the forest but thank God because someone did arrive on time.

When I saw the bad guy already left unconscious on the ground, I slowly sat up while covering my chest with my arms, still crying.

“Are you okay?” My saviour asked with a tinge of worry in his voice. My sobs became louder.

“Don’t worry. You’re safe now. This guy will never have the chance to come near you again.” He took off his polo shirt and then gave it to me. “Wear this.” He offered.

I accepted it and then thanked him. He said that his name was Keith Newman and he just happened to pass by the area when he heard my screams.

After that, he called the police. When they finally arrived, their comrades arrested the guy who attempted to rape me with them. An ambulance arrived and they took me to the hospital. Keith volunteered to come with me.

When my family arrived at the hospital, I could tell how worried they were for me. Even my sister was crying upon seeing me in that state. I wanted to introduce Keith to them but he already left before my family arrived.

Because of what happened to me, I got traumatized that I had to seek professional help. But thankfully, as the days went by, I slowly overcame my trauma and my nightmares slowly disappeared.

A month after that incident, I ran into Keith at the mall. We talked for a bit and I volunteered to treat him for lunch for saving me. He gladly accepted my offer. We went to a restaurant and ate together. That was the beginning.

We met for a couple of times until he asked me for a proper date. He courted me for more than a month until I finally said yes to him.

It wasn’t that hard for me to fall for him because trust was already there. He saved me and if it wasn’t because of him, that rapist would’ve succeeded on harming me.

But months after that, he had to leave for Sicily. He told me that he had to fix the problem in his business there. I couldn’t do anything other than to agree. Then, one year later, he finally returned.

“What is the name of that guy?” The voice of my father pulled me out of my reverie.

“His name is Keith Newman, daddy. He’s a businessman.” I answered but his eyebrows creased.

“Keith Newman?”

“Yes, daddy. Why? Do you know him?” I asked curiously. He looked like he knew something about Keith.

“And he said, he’s a businessman?”

I nodded my head. “Yes. That’s what he told me.”

“Did he tell you what kind of business he has?” My eyebrows furrowed. Now that I think about it, Keith never mentioned about that to me before. I tried to ask about what kind of business he has but he avoided the topic by saying that he would tell me about it one day.

“Not yet.” I honestly admitted. I thought daddy would scold me again but for some reason, he didn’t comment right away. He remained silent.

“How come you don’t know anything about this guy, yet you already accepted his marriage proposal?! Are you our of your mind, Maggie?!” My mother inquired exasperatedly.

“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell her but she’s so stubborn. For all we know, she just accepted that guy’s proposal because she couldn’t turn him down just like that after everything he’s done. I mean, he did save her from that rapist. But on second thought, maybe Maggie here just wanted to escape from her real feelings.” Christine spoke for the first time. My eyes widened.

“Tin!” I rebuked but she just smirked at me.

“What does she mean by that?” My mom asked and then faced Christine who was sitting on the single sofa. “Do you know something that your sister didn’t inform us again?” She queried with a strict tone.

My sister shrugged her shoulders. “Ask Maggie, mom. She’s the only one who can answer your question. I don’t want to put words in her mouth.” She answered.

My mother faced me again and was about to continue interrogating me when my father finally spoke. “I want you to think about this carefully first before deciding. You told me before that your cousins in France were inviting you to go for a vacation there. It’s better for you to go there for now to relax and use this as an opportunity to think about all these.”

“But—”

“— No buts, Margaret.” Whatever I wanted to say was cut off by his firm voice. He even called me by my name and that only meant one thing; his decision was final.

“What about my job, daddy? I just started.” I questioned softly.

“Don’t think about that for now. This is more important. I don’t want you to rush things and then regret it one day. Do this for yourself. I want you to be one hundred percent sure of your decision first before taking another step in your relationship with that guy. Marriage is a huge leap and I think, you’re not anywhere ready for that yet. If you were only sure that you love him, I wouldn’t hinder you from marrying him but I’m sure that you don’t.”

My jaw slacked open because of what he said. “What are you talking about, daddy? I love him.”

“Really? Are you sure about your feelings without any tinge of doubt in you?” His eyes were fixed on me, staring at me like a hawk while waiting for my answer. But for an unknown reason, I couldn’t answer right away.

“See? You’re not in love with him so just go away from him for some time and analyze your decision thoroughly.” He said with finality and then turned his back and left.

I looked at my mother. “Mom—”

“—Just do what your daddy told you. This is for your own good.” She said and then followed my father. I looked at Christine’s direction.

“Are you happy now? Why did you have to tell them about Keith? You could’ve at least waited for me to inform them myself.” I couldn’t help but to get mad.

“I’m just saving you from the possible consequences of your hasty decision-making, sis. Don’t blame me. I just don’t want you to regret one day.” She answered and then left me there alone. I heaved a sigh. I Even though I couldn’t accept it, they’re right. I should go away for some time and sort out my thoughts.

Ever since Marco confessed his feelings for me, I’ve been confused about my feelings and I didn’t know what to do anymore.

I closed my eyes and then leaned my head against the headrest. But for some reason, the handsome face of Marco suddenly appeared on my mind. His amber eyes were staring at me full of desire.

“I’ll make sure to make you mine, my queen…” His voice echoed inside my head. I abruptly opened my eyes, catching my breath at the same time. Just remembering about him made my heartbeat insanely fast. My queen…

For some reason, him calling me ‘my queen’ was giving me unexplainable feelings inside my heart. I groaned inwardly, couldn’t comprehend why my body responds to him uncontrollably.

Yes, even though I haven’t had the chance to clarify to him if he was the one who kissed me during my 18th birthday, I already knew that it was him. He’s the only one who calls me that endearment just like the one who gave me my first kiss.

Not just that. Even the way he kissed was the same as the one who kissed me in the dark and those crazy feelings while kissing Marco was identical to that guy. I couldn’t be wrong.

“What have you done to me, Marco?” I whispered to myself, feeling so confused and lost. I groaned inwardly. I made up my mind. Maybe, going away from Marco and Keith would be the best thing to do for now.

I took my phone and then texted Keith. Hi, babe. I will be leaving the US tomorrow. I’ll be going on a vacation. I’ll be back soon.

3rd person’s POV

Thamuz moved like a cat in the dark, stealthy and quiet. He carefully looked around him, making sure that no one was around before he got inside his waiting car and then removed his mask. Just when he was about to start the engine, he sensed a presence behind him, at the passenger seat. He threw a glance at the rearview mirror and saw who it was.

“What are you doing inside my car, Mantus?” Thamuz asked in obvious irritation. It has been one year and a half since the last time he saw him.

“Did you know that Apollyon already returned from Sicily?” Mantus asked without answering his question using his usual dangerous tone. He really was so different compared to his other persona.

“I just discovered about that the other day.” He answered and Mantus’ faced hardened.

“Did you know about him being involved with Maggie for more than a year already?” He shook his head in response.

“No. You know him. He knows how to play the game. It was my mistake of leaving for Sicily earlier than him and I regret that now. He managed to trick me before into believing that he already left. I should’ve been more careful back then.”

The corner of his lips lifted. “If you won’t do anything now, he will win in a blink of an eye. He’s already hallway through and if he wins, the game is over. He will be the one to get the position and wealth that he’s been wanting for the longest time. Of course, he will have the most precious price of all by his side.” Anger rose within Thamuz upon hearing that.

He gritted his teeth as his hands balled into fists. “I will never let that happen, Mantus. The game has just started. Don’t get too excited to abandon your post because that position is mine.”

“Just a fair warning, Thamuz. Don’t ever—”

“—I know. You don’t have to repeat that to me. Maggie won’t be hurt; I’ll make sure of that.” He promised.

“Good because if she get’s hurt, even just the tip of her fingers, the game will be over and I will kill the both of you. Remember that.” Mantus threatened. Thamuz smirked cockily.

“You know that I always stick to my promises, Mantus. Besides, you were the one who saved my a*s fourteen years ago and I will never forget that. Hurting Maggie is the last thing I would do.”

Mantus sniggered. “Well, at least the devil remembers a debt of gratitude.” He taunted.

“You’re a demon too, Mantus. Don’t forget about that.” Thamuz taunted back and that made him chuckle. Mantus was about to answer when he noticed something.

“Looks like we have a visitor.” He voiced out, his eyes turned into slits. Thamuz noticed the car which just pulled up before his. His eyes zeroed on the white vehicle. Then, a familiar devil came out wearing his usual smug face.

Thamuz got out of his car, followed by Mantus.

“So, the favorite and the master are here.” The sarcastic remark of Apollyon while staring at them full of displeasure and unconcealed jealousy.

“What do you want?” Thamuz asked emotionlessly and Apollyon smirked.

“Oh, nothing. I am just here to boast my win so get ready to kneel before me and bow your head because I will be the new Mantus in no time.” He bragged full of confidence and that made Thamuz chuckle amusedly.

“You haven’t won yet, Apollyon, so don’t get too cocky.” He answered acidly.

“C’mon, Thamuz. Just accept your defeat. I already won. It will just be a matter of time and this game will finally come to an end, with me as the winner of course.” He laughed triumphantly after that.

Thamuz shook his head. This prick never changed, he thought. He was about to retaliate when Mantus finally spoke.

“Just remember my warning, Apollyon.” His voice was dangerously calm. Apollyon’s cockiness faded by seeing the dangerous devil’s face.

“O-Of course, Mantus. You only want to make sure that the ET VINDEX will have a good boss before you leave your position. Don’t worry, she won’t get hurt because this fight will only be between me and Thamuz.”

“Glad you understand. I’ll leave you two here then. I need to go somewhere.” Mantus said and then walked towards his car that was parked nearby.

“So, how does it feel to be a sore loser, Thamuz? I’m already slowly getting all the things that you’ve been dreaming to have for the longest time. I didn’t know that it would be this fun to finally defeat you.” Apollyon said when they were left alone.

Thamuz flexed his jaw but he didn’t let the person in front of him notice that he was affected by his sarcastic remarks.

“Don’t worry, Apollyon. I will surely turn the tables in my favor sooner than you think.” He declared firmly and then turned his back on him. He wanted to kill him right there and then but he couldn’t do that now. The game must continue but when he finally gets his price, he would surely end Apollyon’s demonic life in his own devil’s hands.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Any idea who are Thamuz, Apollyon & Mantus?

What is the game about that was mentioned on this chapter?

Now that Maggie has decided to go to France, could this be the end for her and Marco?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 10

How’s this story so far, guys?

Who among you attended the ‘Grand Fans day’ of PSICOM Pub last Sunday? It’s such a pity that i couldn’t attend to meet you guys. Maybe, next time. ;)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I leaned my head against the headrest and then stared outside the plane. I felt like all my energy were sucked out of me. I felt tired and guilty at the same time. I heaved a sigh. We just boarded on the plane. I was going to travel alone so I decided to take the commercial flight, on a first-class ticket so that I could relax in the duration of the flight.

My chest felt so heavy because of what happened before I came to the airport. I suddenly remembered Keith and I’s conversation a while ago…

I couldn’t help but to bite my lower lip in guilt while listening to Keith. He looked dejected.

“I can’t believe this! I thought you’ve already decided to marry me? You accepted my proposal, right?” There was a hint of resentment in his voice and that made me feel guiltier even more but I had to stand my ground. I couldn’t defy my father. He’s right after all.

I couldn’t risk rushing everything between us especially with all these uncertainties inside of me.

“I’m sorry, babe, but I have to do this.” I answered, trying to make him understand my sudden decision. But He shook his head while staring at me in disbelief. He was gritting his teeth the whole time. I just informed him that I would be going for a vacation somewhere and use that as an opportunity to think things through because I was confused.

“I proposed to you because I wanted you to be my wife. I wanted us to be wed as soon as possible. I thought our plans were the same but I was wrong. Now, you’re even going somewhere and don’t want to tell me where. What am I to you, Maggie? I am your fiancé, for goodness’ sake!”

What he said caught me off guard. “W-What? What are you talking about? But we haven’t talked about that yet. Yes, I accepted your proposal but I thought we wouldn’t be wed right away. We’re still young and we don’t have to rush things. I just started my work at Super L and you still have many things you want to do also, right?.”

“Then, you’ve misunderstood me. I proposed to you because I wanted us to get married as soon as possible already. Last night, I was planning to tell you that it would be better for us to have a civil wedding first so that we could move in together. I thought you wanted the same but what is this? Why do you need to leave? Aren’t you sure about our relationship anymore?”

I was having a hard time explaining everything to him because even I was confused. I didn’t know what I wanted to do.

“It’s not like that.” I answered softly.

He released a harsh breath. “I’ve been waiting for this for a year already, Maggie. I came back because I wanted to marry you already because I was sure that you’re the only one for me.”

“W-What?”

He smiled. “Yes, babe. When I was in Sicily, I’ve already decided to marry you when I come back in the USA that’s why I proposed to you when the right moment came. I was so happy when you accepted my proposal because I thought, we could finally get married.” He held my hand. “C’mon, babe. Don’t leave me now. We can always go on a vacation together after our wedding. I already contacted Mayor Henry and he agreed to marry us any day from now on.”

His voice was begging while staring at me with puppy dog eyes. I wanted to say yes but a part of me wasn’t comfortable with the idea. I should be happy because my boyfriend is willing to marry me but I couldn’t. I suddenly had the urge to run.

I felt like everything was moving too fast for both of us. When I said yes to his proposal, I couldn’t sleep the night after that because I was having second thoughts of the decisions I’ve made that’s why when my father told me to go on a vacation and forget all of this for a while, I agreed.

He was right. I have to think things through over and over again before deciding on what to do next. I pulled back my hand from his touch and that obviously surprised him.

“I-I’m sorry, Keith, but I can’t.” Pain registered on his face and that made me feel so bad inside.

“What do you mean? You don’t want to marry me anymore that’s why you’re going to leave?” I shook my head vigorously.

“No. That’s not it. I am going away for a while because I want to think. I feel like we’re moving too fast and it doesn’t feel right anymore. I’m sorry, Keith, but I really have to do this. I’m doing this for the both of us. I don’t want to marry you with many doubts and uncertainties in my heart. I don’t want to do that to you.” I answered with an almost inaudible voice while looking down on the ground. I couldn’t bear looking at his face right now.

“I thought you love me.” He chided through gritted teeth. I opened my mouth, intending to say yes but not a single word came out. No one spoke for a minute or so.

“Fine. We can move our wedding after you come back from your vacation then.” Keith uttered after that but I shook my head right away.

“No. I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

His eyebrows creased. “And why’s that? I can’t understand you anymore!” He asked full of frustration this time.

“Yes! You obviously don’t understand. I am going away because I want to sort my thoughts out that’s why I won’t promise you anything. I’ll just tell you my decision when I come back. For now, I can’t leave you any promises because I don’t know what will happen in the next few days. I’m sorry.” I was about to go when he suddenly tugged me by the hand.

“We’re going to be wed when you get back and that’s final.” He said firmly with dangerous look on his face and that shocked me. I’ve never seen him with that kind of expression before. Even his tight grip around my arm made me wince.

“Keith, m-my hand. You’re hurting me.” I rebuked and that brought him back to his senses. He let go of my hand right away. I winced again when I saw the red mark on my wrist.

“I’m sorry, babe. I didn’t mean to do that. I was just frustrated because I felt like you don’t want to marry me anymore.” He said apologetically. His face softened and gone that dangerous look on his face just now. I swallowed hard. I felt like he became a different person for a couple of seconds and gone the Keith that I used to know but the usual Keith came back quickly when he realized what he was doing.

My heart was beating fast because I felt threatened by his actions. I’ve never thought that there would be an instance where I would feel scared of him. He was always the calm and soft-spoken type.

I pulled myself together and then raised my chin defiantly.

“I’ve made up my mind, Keith, and if you really loved me, let me do this for now. See you when I get back.” I said firmly while our gazes were locked.

He then heaved a defeated sigh. “Fine. I’ll wait for you. If this vacation would give you the answers that you’re looking for, then I’ll let you do what you want. Just promise me that you’ll come back to me soon. See you when you get back.”

I forced a smile. “Okay. I’ll be going now.” I hugged him before walking away. I didn’t know why but I had a feeling that something big was going to happen and that would affect our relationship drastically. I just hope that it will be for the better…

I got out of my reverie when I heard the captain’s voice and a couple of minutes later, the plane finally started moving for take-off. I decided to just sleep to prevent myself from thinking too much but when I finally dozed off, I dreamt about the man whom I was running away from. Marco.

Yes. He was the reason why I had to leave the US for now. I got confused about my feelings towards Keith because of him.

In my dream, we were on the beach. He was hugging me from behind while we were both watching the sunset. There were smiles on our faces and we seemed contented. When I woke up, I was sweating profusely and feeling so thirsty. I was breathing hard.

Then I heard a knock before one of the cabin crew came in inside. She placed a tray full of food on the small table.

“Are you okay, ma’am?” She asked me when she noticed my restlessness and I nodded my head.

“Y-Yes. I’m fine.” I answered and then looked at outside. I noticed that the plane was slowly going down. I looked at the time on my wristwatch and realized that it has only been two hours since we took off.

“What’s happening? Are we going to land soon?” I asked the flight attendant with knitted eyebrows.

“Yes, ma’am. It’s an emergency landing to Georgia.”

“What?! Is something wrong with the plane?” I couldn’t hep but to feel nervous.

She smiled professionally. “Just remain on your seat, ma’am. Everything’s fine.” She answered vaguely and then left.

My heart was racing, praying that we were not in danger but until the plane landed, everything seemed fine. Then they announced that we would be boarded to another plane so everyone went out. I couldn’t help but to get pissed off.

They didn’t even explain the reason why we needed to transfer to another plane. Now, I regret that I didn’t use our private jet. Damn!

We waited at the boarding area and everyone were not happy because of what happened. I was about to turn on my phone to call my parents when a flight attendant approached me.

“Ms. Margaret Lenard?” She asked politely.

“Yes. Why?”

“Your flight will be this way. Follow me.” She answered with a smile. My eyebrows creased and reluctantly stood up. I looked around. No one seemed to be coming with me.

“What about the other passengers?”

“They will follow later, Ms. Lenard. For now, all the first-class passengers will board on the plane first.” She explained and I nodded in understanding. I followed her and we walked for about ten minutes. I noticed that I was the only one following her.

“Am I the only first-class passenger?” I couldn’t hold back my curiosity and asked.

“Yes, Ms. Lenard.” I just nodded in response but something inside of me was telling me that something was off but then I shook that thought away.

She assisted me until we finally boarded the aircraft. The cabin crew greeted me including the captain. I greeted them back and then one of them ushered me to the first-class suite. I noticed that there was no other passenger on the plane except me and that left me wondering what was happening.

“Do you need something to drink or eat, Ms. Lenard?” The cabin crew asked.

“No, it’s okay. Thank you.” I answered , looking outside the door, waiting for any other passengers to pass by but no one came.

“Just call us when you need something, Miss Lenard. Welcome to Alessi Airlines.” She was about to leave when I asked something.

“Where are the other passengers?” Her smile became uneasy but she remained poised.

“They’re on their way now, Miss Lenard.”

“Okay.” I just shrugged my shoulders and shook the worry that I was feeling away. After about five minutes, I heard the captain speak and then the plane started moving. My eyebrows knitted together. I was about to get out of my suite to check if there were any passengers aside from me because I haven’t heard any noise outside at all when one of the cabin crews approached me.

“Please remain seated, Miss Lenard and put on your seat belt. We’re about to take off.”

“But—” Before I could protest, she interrupted me.

“—You don’t have to worry about anything, Miss Lenard. You’re in safe hands.” She then left. My heartbeat was already so fast in rising nervousness but I tried everything to calm myself down. I sat down and then buckled up.

“Calm down, Maggie. You’re on one of the planes of Alessi Airlines and not on some unknown aircraft out there. You’ll be fine. They’re one of the top 5 airlines in the world after all.” I tried to convince myself but the feeling that something was wrong was still lurking inside of me.

When the airplane was finally on cruise phase, I unbuckled my seat belt and then stood up. I slid the door open and went out to check the other first-class suites but no one was there. I was already so nervous. Now, I could surely tell that something was wrong.

I saw the mini bar and someone was there. I

“Hi, Miss Lenard. Do you want to drink something?” The bartender asked with a friendly tone. He was smiling a me flirtatiously and I must admit, he’s handsome. I felt like I’ve seen him before. I mentally shook my head. This is not the time for me to think about where I’ve met him.

“What’s happening? Am I the only passenger here aside from the cabin crew?” I asked and he chuckled.

“You just noticed? Well, to answer your question; yes. You’re the only passenger here.” My eyes widened as saucers upon hearing his answer.

I was already on the brink of panicking when he continued. “Don’t’ worry. You’re not in danger. I’m not saying that we’re good guys but—never mind. Just like I’ve said, you’re not in danger. You’re actually in a very safe place because if someone here would try to harm you, the devil will come and kill us all.”

“What the heck are you saying? Who are you? Why are you doing this?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows but he just ignored me. He poured a drink into a glass from the cocktail shaker that he was holding and then gave it to me.

“You need this to calm down. Why don’t you just sit down and relax?” The man asked while staring at me with amusement in his black eyes. I looked at the drink, having a second thought if I would trust this stranger and have a sip or not. I decided to do the latter.

“Sorry but I don’t accept drinks from strangers. Now, I want you to tell the captain to find a place to land so that I could get off!” I commanded sternly but he just laughed.

“Sorry too, baby, but I can’t do that. The devil will kill me.”

My forehead knitted. “You’ve said that twice. Who’s this devil anyway? Don’t you know that I can sue all of you for this? This is kidnapping, for crying out loud!” I said exasperatedly but he didn’t even flinch. He just remained composed and unaffected.

“If I were you, I’ll just go back to my suite and then relax.” I gritted my teeth in anger. I looked around, looking for something to use to threaten him but I didn’t see any. Then, I saw a red button near the emergency exit. An idea popped up on my mind.

“Don’t ever think of pushing that button. You’ll regret it.” He warned.

I smirked at him. “Watch me.” I marched my way to the red button. “Tell the captain to land or else, I will really push this.” I threatened, silently praying that my threat would affect him but he just laughed. My jaw flexed in anger. If they wouldn’t let me go, it would be better for me to do something to force them to land the plane.

I knew that button. It’s the emergency button and I would press that, the captain might decide to do an emergency landing. I raised my hand and was about to really push it when someone suddenly hugged me from behind.

“You’re really such a naughty and stubborn one, my queen.” He whispered huskily in my ear and I felt like all the small hairs on my nape stand up as he kissed my nape. My body went still as my throat suddenly went dry. The way he held me in his arms possessively felt so familiar. He even called me that endearment and there was only one person who calls me that.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Who hugged Maggie from behind?

Will she be able to reach her original destnation?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 11

A/N : Hi guys! For those who are asking when will i upload Blazing Desire 2; my answer is “soon” so stay tuned. I am trying my best to find time to write. I hope i could start uploading the story before this month ends! For those who are asking if i will translate Blazing Desire 1; the answer, it depends on the number of requests. Anyway, happy reading! 

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

I was about to knock on the slightly ajar door when I heard the loud voice of Cecile, echoing throughout the whole room.

“Don’t worry about Super L, Ms. Lenard. I’ll make sure that everything will be jut fine. Just enjoy your vacation…Yes, I’ll remember that. Bye, Miss Lenard.” My eyebrows creased. Maggie will be going on a vacation that’s why she’s absent?

I pushed the door open and Cecile seemed to be surprised upon seeing me. “Yes, Mr. Pearce. Do you need anything?” Her voice became extra sweeter than usual.

“Where is Mag—I mean, Miss Lenard?” I asked formally.

She pouted. “Why are you looking for her? If you need help about something, I am here to listen. What is it about?”

“It’s not about my job. I need to see Maggie right now.” I couldn’t hide the impatient tone in my voice.

She looked surprised. “Maggie?” She parroted.

“Yes. I need to know where she is right now. I heard what you’ve said a while ago. She will go on a vacation, right?”

“Y-Yes. Why do you sound so interested?” Her forehead was crinkled.

“What time is her flight?” I asked without answering her question. Now, she looked even more confused.

“I don’t know. She didn’t tell me. All I know is, today’s her flight. Anyway, why do you sound so interested in her? You even called her by her nickname as if you were close. Are the rumors true that there’s something going on between the two of you?”

I scowled at her. “What rumor are you talking about? Where did that come from?”

“Well, I didn’t want Ms. Lenard to hear about this because I thought it wasn’t true, considering that she has a boyfriend already, but apparently, one of the clerks here saw you giving a bouquet of flowers to her the other day. I didn’t believe it when I first heard about it but seeing the way you’re acting right now, it seems like the rumors were true after all, is it?”

My jaw flexed in irritation. I didn’t like the idea that the employees were gossiping about me and Maggie behind our backs.

“That’s none of everybody’s business!” I thunderously said and then walked out of there. I didn’t go to my post.

“Hey, Marco! Where are you going? The store is already open. You need to go to your post.” One of the guards said when I walked past him by the entrance.

“I need to go somewhere. Call someone to replace me.” I answered without looking at him and then headed straight to my car. I took my phone out and then dialed Dui’s number.

“Yes, frati? Do you need anything?”

“I need you to find out the flight schedule of Maggie today. She’s leaving the country and I can’t let that happen. I need results as soon as possible.” I ordered.

“I can’t because I’m in the middle of a meeting right now but I’ll send Falcon instead. I’ll inform him about this. Just wait until he contacts you for the result.”

“Okay.” I ended the call. I wanted to pull my hair in frustration. Why didn’t I think that she would go away after what happened? She didn’t even tell me. Why would she tell you? You’re not her boyfriend, right?

“ Minchia ! I wont let you get away from me, my queen. I promise you that.“ I then started the engine of my car and then drove my way out of there. I went to my penthouse. While waiting, I took a shower to calm myself down. After more than an hour, my phone finally rang.

“Unu. I already have the information.” Falcon said on the other line.

“Okay. Tell me everything.”

“She will board on a flight to France tonight at 7 pm. Apparently, she will stay there for a vacation for a few weeks.” I gritted my teeth upon hearing his report.

“Vacation, huh? Listen to me carefully, Falcon. I want you to get Maggie.” I then proceeded on telling him what to do in order intercept Maggie’s flight.

After that, I prepared my things and contacted villa Carmela.

“Prepare everything. I’ll be coming with someone by tomorrow morning. Tell Vittorio to come pick us up at the airport.”

“Yes, sir.” I then ended the call and went out of my suite. I was on the freeway when I noticed a black car behind me. I maneuvered to the right lane to give it the chance to overtake but he didn’t. They remained on the left lane, driving a little slower than me. That was when I realized that I was being tailed and I already had an idea who was it.

I sped up, overtaking every vehicle before me but the driver of the black car did the same. Then, my eyes widened when I saw through the rearview mirror that the person on the passenger seat rolled down the window and pointed a gun at me.

I picked up my speed as if I was driving on a zigzag lane as they try to put me down. The person kept on shooting my car.

“Minchia!” I cursed expletives. I looked at my rearview mirror to check if there was a vehicle behind me but it was empty. I stepped on my break which caused my tires to make a squeaking sound. Before the enemies could stop their car as well, I took my gun and then cocked it.

I stepped on my gas and then rolled down my window to start shooting them bullets after bullets. Even though I was driving, I still managed to precisely shoot the driver of the car which caused them to collide on the road guard rail.

The corner of my lips lifted as I smirked. “You have to do better than that to stop me from having her, Apollyon.”

Later that day, all my plans of luring Maggie to my plane was a success but of course, she wasn’t happy about it.

MAGGIE’s POV

I glared at Marco but that didn’t seem to affect him one bit. We were now in my first-class suite. He was sitting on the leather couch while me on the other hand was standing with my hands on my waist in front of him. His eyes were sparkling with obvious mischief even though he was wearing a serious face.

“I repeat. Bring me to my destination and I’ll forget everything that happened.” I said with controlled anger. I’ve been trying to convince him to bring me to France since a while ago but he refuses to do so.

“And as I’ve told you a while ago; I can’t do that. I’ve already succeeded on tricking you to board on my plane so why would I bring you there?”

“Alessi Airlines is yours?” I asked in surprise.

“Yes, it’s mine.” He confirmed casually and then sipped on his champagne. My jaw slacked open.

“How come this is yours? Alessi Airlines is owned by the renowned Alessi family in Sicily. Why do you have to lie?”

“Even if it’s mine or not, that doesn’t change my plan. I’ll take you with me. I already told you before. I will do anything to make you mine. This is my way of courting you. You should’ve already expected this from the moment you decided to board the f*cking plane to leave the US.”

My jaw flex in anger. I felt like hitting him to vent out the frustration that I was feeling. Now, I finally understood why he didn’t appear in front of me for a couple of days. He’d been plotting his next move all along. Even though he never absented from work, he didn’t come near me. I thought, he already gave up but I was wrong.

“Marco! I’m not playing games with you! Let me go! This is not funny anymore!” I couldn’t control my anger anymore and exploded. Instead of getting affected of my sudden outburst, he just chuckled.

“You look hotter when you’re angry, my queen.” I felt like my cheeks redden because of his compliment.

“You’re crazy! You know that this is illegal, right? You’re keeping me here against my will!” I shouted at him, uncaring if the cabin crew could hear my loud voice.

He sighed and then stood up. He looked unfazed of my annoyance. I gulped inaudibly when I noticed that the playful gleam of his eyes turned into something else that I couldn’t comprehend.

I automatically took a step backwards when I noticed him stepping towards me. “W-What do you think you’re doing? Why are you getting closer?” Once again; my heart was beating like a drum in front of him.

“You look scared. Why so? Is it because you’re afraid that you might lose yourself again if I do something that could melt your stubbornness?” He asked as he continued approaching. His tantalizing eyes looked at my already slightly trembling lips.

I squeezed my eyes shut when I got trapped between the closed door and his hard body. I could feel his radiating warmth.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Thank God, I didn’t stutter. You can do this, Maggie! Don’t let him seduce you again, for the love of God!

“Look at me.” He commanded powerfully but I shook my head, refusing to open my eyes. His breath was fanning my cheek. I felt like the air between us thickened as my breathing became shorter.

“You’re a coward. Why don’t you accept the fact that you like me too? You wanted to run away from me because you couldn’t accept the fact that you don’t love your boyfriend, right? You kept on denying your true feelings.”

“That’s not true!” I denied firmly but he just laughed.

“Really? Then why do you want to go to France in the first place? Tell me the truth because I want to hear it directly from your lips.” He uttered with a husky tone as his hand caressed my cheek gently like he was enticing me.

“I don’t need to explain anything to you. It’s got nothing to do with you.”

“Really?” He cupped my face with his hands and then raised my chin. “I’ll kiss you right now if you won’t tell me the truth.” He warned and the beating of my heart became faster than a while ago. I tried to push him away from me but he wouldn’t budge. I felt like I was just pushing a wall.

“Marco, please!”

“I’ll give you three seconds to tell me the truth. If you won’t tell me the truth, you know what I’ll do next.” He sounded determined to hear my answer. Judging from his tone, he would surely do anything to make me talk whether I like it or not and that didn’t sit well with me.

“Damn you! You don’t have the right to do this to me!” I spat at him furiously but he remained unfazed.

“One…” He started counting. I balled my hands into fists as panic started crawling throughout my whole system. He really was serious. I swallowed hard, thinking of a way to get out of that situation but my mind was hazy.

“Two…”

“Marco, wait. I didn’t agree to any of these!”

“Just one more, my queen.” He breathed the words seductively. I reluctantly opened my eyes and met his gaze. His amber eyes were staring at me full of gentleness even though he was forcing me to answer him. Damn him! He’s such a forceful guy!

His mouth opened, intending to continue counting when my mouth automatically opened to speak. “Fine! I wanted to go away even for a couple of weeks because of you!”

“So, you really wanted to run away from me because you couldn’t accept the fact that you have feelings for me, is that it?”

“Yes! Are you happy now?!” I snapped at him but when I realized what just came out of my mouth, my eyes went wide. I almost face-palmed. He smirked triumphantly.

“N-No! I didn’t m-mean to say that! I—” He interrupted me before I finished.

“—I knew it. You wanted to escape because you couldn’t accept that you feel the same way towards me.” He said with certainty with a delightful look in his eyes. I was about to falsify his claim but he already closed the gap between us and sealed my lips with a passionate kiss.

I groaned in protest but he didn’t give me a chance to push him away. His lips expertly moved against mine, erasing all the hesitations within me just like that. Now, I was certain that his kisses were like a drug that could make me melt in a blink of an eye.

This was the reason why I feared being near him. I tried my best to avoid him but it was so hard to do so, especially that we work in the same place.

He took my hands and clung them onto his neck. “Marco…” I gasped for air when he finally let go of my lips just to claim them again for another mind-boggling kiss. His arms snaked around my waist tightly as if he didn’t have any intention of letting me go ever again.

My body temperature went up as my core began getting wet.

He gently bit and then sucked on my bottom lip as if he couldn’t get enough of it before kissing his way to my cheek, jaw and then ear.

“I’m addicted to your lips, my queen. Even your smell is like a drug to me.” He voiced out full of desire before the tip of his tongue traced the contours of my ear and then gently bit the sensitive part, making me moan even if I didn’t want to.

Electric-like sensation crawled up my spine because of what he just did.

I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from moaning again when his lips kissed their way to my neck in a teasing manner, but then, a whimper still escaped from me. He really knows how to make me lose my mind.

I felt like my knees turned into jelly.

“Marco…” I wanted to protest again but my voice came out as a seductive moan. I groaned inwardly. I already promised myself not to repeat the same mistake again but I couldn’t fight the temptation. I was like a leaf, couldn’t do anything than to go with the flow of the river. Damn! Why does it feel so hard to resist him?!

He rested his forehead against mine while breathing hard.

“Give me time to prove myself to you, my queen. All I’m asking is a chance.” He whispered while our eyes were locked.

“I-I already have Keith, Marco. I already told you that we can’t be together.” I whispered back, trying my best to pull myself together and tell him what’s right.

“Why does it so hard for you to give me a chance but when it comes to that guy, you accepted him in your life even though you didn’t know anything that much about him? You’re being so unfair.” He chided full of resentment.

“You don’t understand.” I gently pushed his him on the chest and I almost sighed in relief when he finally let go of me. He took a step backwards as he raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“Yes, you’re right. I don’t understand your reasoning! I know that you don’t love that guy but you still accepted his proposal just like that! Did you do that because you wanted to run away from your feelings?”

“How did you know about the proposal?” I didn’t tell anyone about it aside from my family. I noticed him staring at the ring on my finger. I didn’t know why but I suddenly wanted to hide my ring from his gaze.

“I always have eyes around you.” He sat on the leather seat and then poured a champagne in the champagne glass. He chugged it down with a single gulp. Watching his every move made my throat dry for some reason. I mentally shook my head. Get your act together!

“I accepted his proposal because he’s my boyfriend.” I squeezed my eyes shut when I realized that I sounded so silly.

“Just admit it that you don’t love him.” I stared daggers at him. I wanted to yell at him but for some reason, not a word came out of my mouth.

“What? I’m just telling the truth.” He said casually when he saw my sharp stare.

“You’re really a jerk, you know that?”

“Been one for the longest time.” I couldn’t take it anymore. I turned around and was about to open the door to leave him there when his felt his arm wrap around my waist and then pulled me until my butt landed on his lap. I shrieked in surprise but he just laughed of my reaction.

“Damn you! You’re nothing but a b*stard!” I yelled furiously and pounded his chest furiously with my fists.

“Stay still. There’s a turbulence.” He said and that made me stop. The plane was indeed shaking because of the turbulence. I bit my lower lip when the turbulence started getting worse. I unknowingly held onto his shoulders.

“Scared?” He teased with a smirk.

“S-Shut up!” I barked at him but he just ignored me. His arms tightened around my waist before be burrowed his face on my bosom just like a baby seeking for comfort.

“Marco!” I rebuked.

“Shhh…Stay put. I like holding you in my arms like this. Well, this is the only place where you belong. In my arms and no one else’s.”

“You’re really crazy, you know that?”

“Of course, I know that. I’ve been crazy for you for the longest time already.” He admitted while his face was still buried on my chest. My cheeks went red of what he said, couldn’t find the right words to say. Why do I seem to be always at lost for words in front of him? We remained on that position in silence until the turbulence finally stopped.

I’ve always been uncomfortable whenever there was turbulence during flights but being in Marco’s arms made me forget about that for some reason. Well, he always makes me forget about reality whenever I’m in his arms and that’s scary for me.

I’ve never felt the same away to Keith’s embrace.

“Marco…” I called, getting his attention.

“Hmmm?” He groaned before he finally lifted up his face from my bosom. “If you’re going to ask me to let go of you; my answer is no. I won’t bring you to France because you’re going to spend your vacation with me.” He then buried his face on the crook of my neck. I bit back a moan when I felt his warm breath against my sensitive skin.

I realized that I couldn’t win against him so I calmed myself down and thought of a way to make him stop this insanity. I decided to go away from him and Keith to think things clearly but how could I do that if I would be with Marco?

Then, an idea came into my mind.

“I have a suggestion.” I voiced out calmly.

“What is it this time, my queen?” He asked sweetly and that made me feel hot.

“Don’t call me that!” I hissed, hiding the real effect on me.

“No can’t do.” I couldn’t take it anymore. I pinch him on his side and that made him laugh. That surprised me. Seeing him laugh heartily like that for the first time made my heartbeat erratically. I couldn’t take my eyes of his ruggedly handsome face.

He caressed my cheek gently. “C’mon, tell me about your suggestion. I might consider it.”

I took a deep breath. “Let’s have a game. If I win, you will let me go and promise me not to come near me again. If you win, I’ll come with you without complaints and spend my vacation with you.”

His eyes shone with hesitation but there was excitement too.

“And what game will we be playing?”

“Chess.” I answered. I chose that game because I excel in it. No one except my dad could beat me to it.

“I’ll add a condition then. If I win, you will be forbidden to think nor utter your boyfriend’s name while we’re together on this vacation.”

“But—” I tried to protest but he didn’t let me talk.

“—No buts, my queen. You were the one who dared me for a game and I’ll accept the challenge.” He said confidently and that made me gulp inaudibly. No! Don’t be nervous, Maggie! You can do this! You have a big chance to win this game! One side of my brain cheered for me. I hope so . And the other side contradicted. I swore under my breath.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Who will win the game?

Marco or Maggie?

Will this be the start of something new between these two?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 12

A/N: Hi guys! This chapter contains a little portion of what happened in the past. Enjoy and don’t forget to share this story. Thanks!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

“Don’t get too close to me. I hate you!” I spat at Marco when he scooted over and then put his arm over my shoulders. I tried to shove him away but he didn’t give me the chance to do so and just chuckled. I glared at him.

We’re currently in his car going to only God knows where. All I know is we’re in Australia. We’ve been driving for an hour already.

I looked at Falcon. He was the one driving but he’d been quiet the whole time as if we weren’t there in the car with him. He was the bartender that I saw on the plane. Marco introduced him as hone of his bodyguards.

“Don’t be like that. It’s not my fault that I won the game.” He answered nonchalantly even though I was glaring at him the whole time. Until now, I couldn’t believe that he actually beat me in our game of chess.

I’ve never lost to anyone before, except to my father but now, Marco defeated me. I thought I already got him but he tricked me. While we were in the middle of playing, his amber eyes were fixed on me which made me lose my concentration and eventually got defeated by him.

I blinked innumerably when I felt him kiss my forehead which made my cheeks feel hot. He looked different. The heavy and dangerous aura around him were gone now. Ever since we were on the plane, he became calmer. He even smiles a lot now. I could tell that he’s happy which was new.

He looked like a kid who got what he wanted for Christmas. I thought he wasn’t capable of these kinds of expressions before but I was wrong. No, Maggie! You have to get way from him! You have Keith!

“Marco, your arm.” I rebuked once again because our bodies were too close that I could even smell his manly scent but instead of removing his arm from my shoulders, he made me lean the side of my head on his shoulder.

“Marco!”

“Shhh. Stay still.” He said, ignoring my protests and then kissed the top of my head. I crossed my arms across my chest. His frame felt so big and strong compared to mine. He smelled so good and manly and I must admit, I liked his smell.

“I’ve never knew that you’re capable of this kind of affection, Unu.” Falcon spoke for the first time. He looked serious.

My forehead furrowed. “Unu?” I asked confusedly to him before looking at Marco.

“Falcon.” Marco’s voice became different and the expression on his face almost made me shiver coldly. The way he was staring at Falcon was so dangerous. I’ve seen him with this kind of expression before and that was when he chided at the employees who were talking about me behind my back.

Just like that first time, the feeling was the same. I felt like he suddenly transformed into another version of himself; a more dangerous Marco.

“Pardon me, Unu, but I just can’t call you by your name just like that.” Falcon explained right away; a little bit reluctant.

Marco was about to answer but I spoke. “What’s happening here? I never knew that you have a nickname. It sounds weird.” I tried to sound casual even though the air around us was evidently became thicker.

His face softened when he heard my voice. He looked at me as if he just realized that I was there with them. Gone that dangerous look on his face just now.

“Yes. It’s just a crazy nickname. You don’t have to remember it.” He said with finality and I just nodded my head.

I looked outside. We were driving along an uncemented brown road and the dust was crazy. Thankfully, the car windows were closed.

“Where are we? We’re now in the middle of the forest.” I said while looking around. There were tall trees everywhere and we didn’t even see a single soul since an hour ago. Not even a house was built along the winding road.

“We’re almost there. Are you tired already?” Marco’s voice was sweet while staring at me full of gentleness. I’ve never knew that he could make that kind of expression let alone be gentle to anyone. He was always been the rugged and rough type of a guy.

I was about to answer when we finally reached a big iron gate. ‘Villa Carmela’ was written on the arc just above it. Falcon pressed a button on a small remove control and then the gate automatically opened by itself.

He drove past the gate and I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized upon entering the vicinity. I realized that we were in a big farm. Plantations of wheat, rice, sugar canes, grapes and many more could be seen from the road but what caught my attention most was the sunflower plantation. The view took my breath away.

“Wow.” Yes, it was indeed beautiful. I rolled down the window to satisfy my eyes with the scenic view. The air smelled so fresh and clean. There were many farmers looking at our direction full of curiosity.

“Do you like the view, my queen?” My body went still when Marco’s arms wrapped around my waist as he buried his face on the crook of my neck. Just like always, my body’s temperature increased considerably just by feeling his body against mine.

“Marco! What do you think you’re doing?! This is becoming your habit already! Let go of me!” I rebuked sternly but instead of letting me go, he planted a kiss on my neck affectionately. I felt like fire engulf my entire being because of what he did.

I heard someone snickering and when I looked at Falcon, he was watching us through the rearview mirror with a playful grin. I could tell that my cheeks were already as red as tomatoes because of embarrassment. I did my best to gather all the strength I had in me and then pinched Marco on his side.

“I said, let go of me!” I noticed that he was ticklish there and that was the only place that I could target him and I was right. His arms loosened around my waist when I did that. I wanted to laugh because of the reaction on his face of what I did but I bit the insides of my cheeks to prevent myself from doing so. He looked pissed off.

Falcon snickered again but when Marco threw him a glare, he stopped right away and concentrated on driving. He even cleared his throat and became serious.

“You’re gonna pay for that, my queen. Mark my word.” I rolled my eyes and decided to just ignore him. No one spoke for a minute or so.

“Look at the view on your left, Ms. Lenard.” Falcon said out of the blue. I did as I was told and my lips parted in awe when I saw a waterfall, cascading down beautifully from the top of the mountain. It was so breathtakingly beautiful. I couldn’t believe that a place like this existed. A paradise.

Then I noticed the house on top of the hill and that was were we’re heading if I wasn’t mistaken.

“This is such a beautiful place.” I muttered to myself.

“Yes, it is. You will enjoy your stay here for sure.” Falcon answered. I smiled at him. He looked like a nice guy even though I could sense something weird in his aura as if he was hiding something. He had the same vibe as Marco but Marco’s was much worst, more dangerous.

“I want to go see the waterfalls up close. Would you come with me?” I asked Falcon without thinking.

“I would gladly tour you around but I still want to live.” He then chuckled. My forehead crinkled. I was about to ask what he meant by that when Marco spoke.

“He’s going to leave tonight so I’ll tour you around instead.” I could sense the possessiveness in his voice and that made me roll my eyes.

“Whatever.” I mumbled. Soon after that, the car finally pulled up in front of the villa on top of the hill.

We got out of the car. I was about to approach Falcon when Marco’s arm went over my shoulders and then pulled me closer to him. “Welcome to my paradise, my queen.” Marco whispered to me.

“Marco-”

“-Let’s go.” He said, ignoring my protest and led me towards the main door. Falcon was about to open it when three women and a middle-aged man came out.

“Welcome home, sir Marco.” They chanted together before greeting Falcon and I. We greeted them back.

“These are Matilda, Olivia, Emily and Oscar. They are the household helpers here. Matilda and Oscar are married.” Marco introduced them to me. The four were staring at me in surprise. “Everyone, this is my girlfriend, Maggie Lenard.” My eyes widened upon hearing what he just said.

“What the-” I wanted to correct his lie but he interrupted me.

“-Isn’t she beautiful?” He asked the household helpers proudly and then pulled me even closer to his body. He even planted a kiss on my cheek. This jerk! He kisses me as if he has every right to do so!

“Yes, sir Marco. She’s indeed beautiful. You look good together.” Matilda answered with a smile. I gasped. They obviously believed Marco’s lie.

“Of course, we are.” After that, Matilda and the others brought our luggage upstairs. Falcon went somewhere and that left me and Marco alone at the living room.

Because of anger, I lifted my leg and was about to stomp on his foot but it looked like he was already expecting me to do that and evaded my attack quickly.

“You have to do better than that to land your foot on me, my queen.” His voice was playful and it made me even angrier. He was smirking at me smugly and I wanted nothing but to rob that smirk off his face.

“You’re happy with what you’re doing, huh?”

“Of course, I’m happy because I managed to bring you here.” He answered proudly and then shrugged his shoulders full of confidence.

“Ahh…really?”

“Ye-” He was about to answer when I elbowed him on his side which made him groan in pain. He even removed his arm from my shoulders and then rubbed his aching side.

“Now, are you happy?” I asked again with a sarcastic voice, very proud of myself because I managed to hurt him even if it was just a little bit.

“How could I forget that my queen is such a wild cat?” He said while chuckling, rubbing his side with his hand. I gritted my teeth in anger. I stared daggers at him.

“How could you say that lie to them without even blinking an eye? I am not your girlfriend and you know that!” I snapped at him, couldn’t hide my anger anymore.

“You elbowed me because of what I’ve said?” He shook his head with a lopsided grin. Where did the serious Marco go? Since we were on the plane, he occasionally smiled and I felt like I was with a different person.

“Whatever!” I hissed and then followed the household helpers upstairs. Even though I was pissed off, I couldn’t help but to appreciate the villa. It was a modern one and I felt like I was in Boucquillon House in Tuscany.

When I reached upstairs, Olivia and Emily came out of a room and ran into me. “Ms. Maggie, your room is here.” Emily said with a smile. I thanked them and was about to enter the room when the room in front of my designated room opened and Matilda and Oscar came out.

“Whose room is that?” I asked them curiously, pointing at the door behind them.

“It’s sir Marco’s room, Ms. Maggie. Normally, his room is on the third floor but he instructed us to prepare this room for him because would occupy this during your stay here.”

“Ah, okay.” Was all I could say. They then went downstairs and left me there. I took a deep breath and then entered my assigned room. I looked around and then headed to the terrace just to gasp in awe when I saw the view.

“Oh, my gosh!” I momentarily forgot my anger and annoyance at Marco. I held onto the railings and stared at the breath-taking scenery. The house was built on top of the ravine but that wasn’t the most surprising part.

The falls that I saw earlier was actually cascading from the mountain that was just located next to the ravine. It was an amazing view and it was my first time seeing a house standing on top of the ravine and next to a mountain with a waterfall.

I looked below, between the ravine and the mountain and realized that the water from the waterfall was going straight there. It was a river.

“This is amazing.” Even though I was forced to come with Marco instead of going to France for vacation, I couldn’t help but to admire this place. Because of all the beautiful scenery, I momentarily forgot about my situation.

MARCO’s POV

I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration as I watched Maggie ascending the grand staircase, walking out on me. I knew I was being selfish and jerk for forcing her to spend her vacation with me but it was better than to let her go to France, unprotected from any possible harm.

I knew that Apollyon was already tracing our location but I made sure to erase any of my traces so that he couldn’t find us.

I was about to follow Maggie upstairs when Falcon came in.

“Unu, I have good news. According to one of our spies, Apollyon went to France because he thought that Maggie went there.”

I smirked. “Good. He’s pissed off right now for sure because he didn’t succeed on killing me that’s why he followed her there. Little did he know that Maggie didn’t go there.” I laughed triumphantly. “The men he sent to eliminate me were nothing but insects. Did he actually think his men could actually put a dent on me?”

“We shouldn’t be at ease, Unu. You know him. The moment he realizes that Maggie isn’t actually in France, he will surely send his men to look for her in every corner of the world.”

“I know that that’s why I already instructed you what to do next to prevent him from getting near my queen. Now that I already have her by my side, I won’t let anyone steal her away from me again.”

Falcon nodded. “Our men are already scattered around. You don’t have anything to worry about. We’ll mislead Apollyon as long as we can.”

“Good. You’re dismissed for now.” He nodded his head and then left. I on the other hand followed Maggie upstairs. I was about to knock on her door when I noticed that it was slightly ajar.

I pushed it open and the entered. When I didn’t see her right away, I went to the terrace and saw her there, admiring the view.

I remained on my spot, while staring at her sexy back. She’s so enchanting, I couldn’t take my eyes off her. Then, memories of the past flowed in my head…

Marcus and I were in the middle of our training when Mantus came in. Just like usual, he was wearing an emotionless face. He motioned for Charles, our martial arts coach, to go out of the dojo to give us a moment.

“Unu, Dui, I will be gone for a week but even so, I want you to continue your training here and no slacking off. Understood?” He said.

“Yes, Mantus.” We answered in unison. Mantus was the one who took us in when we escaped the orphanage. It has been six years since then. I didn’t actually think that the man who was kind to me once was the one who would take us in.

“Good.” He paused for a couple of seconds. “Anyway, I have to tell you something. Now that you both are finally eighteen years old; you have to know the truth.”

My brother and I looked at each other confusedly. “What is it about, Mantus?”

He didn’t answer for a couple of seconds but when he spoke, what he said shocked us. “Your parents are alive.”

My jaw slacked open; no words came out of my mouth. So was Marcus.

“How come? We’re orphans.” Dui asked after that.

“Listen to me carefully and I’ll explain to you everything.” Mantus answered and then proceeded on narrating us what happened in the past. When he finished telling us what really happened, there was only one thing on my mind and that was to see our parents.

“How come you know about all these?” I asked confusedly.

“Because your parents are my close friends.” Dui and I were stunned.

“So, you already knew us from the beginning that’s why you took us in?” Dui questioned but it was more of a statement.

“Yes.” No one spoke for a minute or so but I already made up my mind.

“I want to see them.” I said determinedly.

“This is not the right time yet.”

Dui shook his head. “No, Mantus. I want to see them too. Now.”

“You can’t stop us. You hid the truth from us all these years so don’t expect us to stay here and do nothing knowing that our parents are still alive.” I said through gritted teeth, couldn’t help but to be furious.

“Fine. If you insist, I won’t stop you. I only have one condition. Don’t let them see you yet. This is not the right time for that.”

“But-”

“-No buts, Unu. That’s an order.” Mantus said firmly as his eyes turned into slits.

Dui and I just nodded our heads. The next day after that, we flew to Sicily. We found our parents’ place right away because Mantus gave us the address.

“This is such a big house, frati.” Dui said in awe while looking at the mansion. The gates were high and there were even security guards roaming around.

We were about to approach the gate when a guy around our age went out of the gate. We were hiding behind the bushes not far from him. He looked like he was waiting for someone.

Then a black limousine arrived and a man in his forties got out of the car. Dui and I were surprised. It was our father. Mantus showed us his picture before we came to Sicily.

“That’s our father, Unu. I want to talk to him!” Dui was about to go when we heard the guy spoke.

“Welcome home,

papà.“ He greeted our father and that took us by surprise.

“Why are you here at the gate? You should’ve waited for me inside.” Our father said. I couldn’t explain my feelings seeing them conversing like that. Is that our brother? I asked myself but I couldn’t feel anything of seeing him for the first time.

“Because I’m excited to show you this.” He showed a picture to our father. “I already found her.” He said excitedly but our father looked displeased.

“Let’s talk about this inside.” He said and then walked past the gates. The guy remained standing there for a couple of seconds, staring at the picture he was holding. To my surprise, he let go of the picture and then followed our father inside.

The driver drove the car past the gate.

“What do you think? Is that his son too?” Dui asked.

“I don’t know.” I stood up and walked towards the gate.

“Where are you going?” Dui asked but I ignored him.

“Who are you?” The two security guards that were standing at the gate asked me but I ignored them and picked up the picture that the guy threw away just now just to be surprised when I saw whose picture it was. My heart skipped a beat upon seeing her lovely face.

I came back to reality when I heard the sweet voice of Maggie. “This is amazing.” Her soft voice was music to my ears. I couldn’t believe that it has been six years since I first saw her on that picture. That moment on, this game started and I would do everything in my power to win her over not just for the things that I could achieve but for myself. I want her for myself.

I sauntered towards her and then embrace her from behind. “You’re more beautiful and amazing than this beautiful scenery, my queen.” I whispered and then buried my face on the crook of her neck. Damn. She smells so f*cking good.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this story so far?

Who was the guy that Unu and Dui saw with their father?

Did you expect that the twins’ parents were still alive?

What is the game about and what will be the role of their parents in it?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 13

A/N: Happy Friday everyone! Good news. My story SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE will be published on December. I hope you will support me by buying your own copy. I added 5 or 6 chapters in the book including a sneak peek on Zandro’s story. His girl will be revealed in the book too. :) Anyway, enjoy reading. I hope you like this chapter. :)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

My body went still upon feeling Marco’s strong arms enveloped my frame followed by his seductive and husky voice. “You’re more beautiful and amazing than this beautiful scenery, my queen.” He even burrowed his face on the crook of my neck and that made my knees wobble.

How come he affects me this much? Just a mere touch of him and my senses would go haywire just like that. It’s insane. No! I need to stop this madness!

“Marco, let’s talk.” I said sternly and then unwrapped his arms around my waist before facing him.

“Sure. What is it about?” He asked nonchalantly which made me sigh. I crossed my arms across my chest and then glared at him. He was staring at me as if he didn’t have any clue of what I wanted us to talk about.

“Why are you giving me that look again? I didn’t do anything.” He was feigning innocence.

I released a harsh breath before answering; decided to ignore his answer even though it was irritating. “Why did you do all these? You intercepted my flight and made me board onto another plane without my consent. I can’t understand your motive. Why did you have to bring me here anyway? Do you own this place?”

“Whoah! Relax. One question at a time.” He said, shaking his head while chuckling amusedly.

“Answer me!” I snapped at him impatiently. His face suddenly became serious as his amber eyes stared into my eyes intently.

“Why are you still asking me? I already answered that before. I told you, I won’t give up on you just like that. I did all that to keep you by my side. I know you won’t listen to reasons now because you’re mad that’s why I arranged everything for you to be with me whether you liked it or not. You know how much I want you and I’ll do anything to have you no matter what.”

I gritted my teeth. “Aren’t you being selfish and too pushy? I’m already committed to someone.” I couldn’t hide my anger.

“So what? It’s not like you’re married to him. He’s not worth it and I’ll make you realize that.”

“Don’t talk about him like that! He’s my boyfriend!”

“I know that’s why I’m going to steal you away from him.” He sounded confident.

“You’re really an insufferable jerk, you know that? How sure are you that you will succeed on stealing me from him?” I retaliated furiously but that didn’t affect him one bit.

“Because I know that you feel the same way too. You like me too but you can’t admit that to yourself because of that guy. You don’t want to cheat on him that’s why you’re deceiving yourself; making yourself believe that you have feelings for him even though we both know the truth.” That was all I needed to explode.

I raised my hand and was about to slap him in the face but before my palm could land on his cheek, he quickly closed the gap between us and then cupped my face before capturing my lips for a rough yet passionate kiss.

My body went still because of what he did. A kiss again. I placed my palms against his chest as I groaned in protest but that was all I could do to protect myself. I promised myself not to let him do what he pleases to me ever again but it was easier said than done.

“You’re mine, my queen. I already told you that before. Your boyfriend doesn’t deserve your loyalty to him. I can’t understand why you accepted him in your life let alone accepted his proposal when you don’t even love him. You’re just deceiving him. Not just him, but to yourself as well. You accepted his proposal because deep inside of you, you wanted to make it up to him for kissing another guy. You’ve been feeling guilty and you thought that accepting his proposal was the best thing to do.” He said the moment he let go of my lips.

We were both catching our breaths after that mind-boggling kiss. I wanted to cry for some reason. I’ve known that fact already for some time, but I couldn’t accept it. I wanted to be faithful to Keith yet I kept on committing sins behind Keith’s back.

I hate to admit it but Marco was right but I couldn’t accept that fact.

“That’s not true. I accepted his proposal because—”

“— Because of what? C’mon, tell me.” He dared me while holding my gaze. Just like the first time we had this conversation, I tried to falsify what he was saying but my tongue betrayed me once again.

“See? You can’t even tell me that you love him. Don’t try to convince me with your lies, my queen, because I can see right through you. Just like what I’ve said before; if you were with the right man, I would never try to steal you away from him. He’s not the right one for you. One day, you will know the truth.” He caressed my cheek and then planted a soft kiss on my lips. “I know you’re mad at me for doing this to you but I just want you to by my side, safe and unharmed.” He uttered before he distanced himself from me.

He took a deep breath and then shoved his hands inside the pockets of his pants. “Anyway, we’ll be having our dinner at 7. Just rest for a bit. I’ll come back later to pick you up. We will go downstairs together.” He then went out of the room.

I felt like all the strength within me dissipated in an instant. I held onto the railing of the terrace to regain my balance. I felt like I was the worst human-being for letting Marco kiss me repeatedly. Incomparable guilt was eating my entire being.

Hearing the fact from Marco made me want to fly into a fit of rage. I hate myself for feeling this way.

From the start, I was never been sure of my feelings towards Keith. All I knew back then was I liked him because he was such a kind man. He was the one who saved me from that rapist and I owe my life to him. I couldn’t hurt him by turning him down.

But when Marco came into the picture, the confusion that I was feeling became even more worse than it was before. I tried everything I could to distance myself from him because he kept on seducing me; making me commit sinful acts over and over again but my body kept on betraying me.

I chuckled humorlessly.

It’s just our first day here but I’m already having the hard time dealing with Marco. “What now, Maggie? This is what you get for being so vague about your feelings.” I chuckled humorlessly again and then took out my phone from my pocket. I turned it on and then selected contacts, intending to call Keith but I couldn’t do it.

When I lost the chess game against Marco, he made me promise not to call nor text Keith and even if he would be the one to call or text me, I wouldn’t answer it. I couldn’t do anything but to agree because he won the game.

I bit my lower lip and then screamed in frustration.

I wanted to go to France in order to get away from everything and sort out my thoughts but Marco didn’t let me. Now, we’re here together in this God forsaken place. Well, not really. It’s such a beautiful place.

I was about to walk back inside when the door burst open. Marco came in and rushed towards me. He looked worried.

“What happened? I heard you scream.” He was about to hold me by the shoulders when I shoved him away by his chest.

“I hate you! You’re making me more confused than I already was! Take me back home, now!” I yelled at him furiously and he was taken a back for a second. Then, his face went blank, void of any emotions.

“No, you don’t hate me.” His tone was certain.

“Didn’t you hear what I’ve said?! I hate you! I hate you!” I kept on yelling that to him while pounding my fists on his chest. I wanted to get out of that place because I knew that if I’d stay, there would be a big possibility that Marco would succeed in his plans and I couldn’t betray Keith like that.

A lone tear fell from my eyes, realizing that I cheated on Keith again by letting Marco kissed me a couple of times today. I felt guilty and mad at myself for being so weak when it comes to Marco’s seductions.

“Shhh. That’s enough.” He hugged me tightly and then kissed my forehead. I stopped hitting him as I felt my strength left my body. I suddenly felt emotionally drained and couldn’t hold back my tears from continuously pouring from my eyes anymore.

I tried to distance myself from his hard body but he tightened his arms around my waist even more.

“Let go of me!”

“No. Just let it all out. I’m here for you.”

I burrowed my face on his hard chest and let myself wept for a didn’t know how long. He kept on kissing the top of my head while stroking my back, comforting me.

Then, I felt him scoop me up onto his arms but I didn’t protest. I felt tired. I closed my eyes, wanted to just sleep everything off. Maybe when I woke up, my mind would be clear enough for me to think rationally again. Maybe by that time, my sinful feelings towards Marco would disappear. I hope…

He deposited me on the bed and put the blanket on me. I thought he would leave me after that but he stayed. He sat next to me while gently stroking my hair affectionately but I ignored him. I faced the other side while lying on my side.

No one dared to speak but somehow, him stroking my hair made me calm. My eyes suddenly felt heavy after crying and I wanted to sleep. After a couple of minutes of trying, I finally doze off.

When I woke up, I felt refreshed and better. I looked at the window and saw the bright sky. The sun was rising above the horizon. I realized that it was already morning.

I was about to get up when I realized that someone was sleeping beside me and we were in a spooning position. His arm was possessively wrapped around my waist whilst his legs were tangled in mine. I could feel his steady breathing on my neck.

My breathing became heavy as my heart started thumping wildly.

I craned my head to look at his sleeping face. I was right. It was none other than Marco. My heart skipped a beat when I saw his handsome sleeping face. I slowly turned around, making sure not to wake him up and then took my time studying every angle of his face.

How could someone be this handsome yet rugged at the same time? This was my first time staring at his face up close and realized that the two slits on his right eyebrow were not intentionally made. They were actually small scars.

His long eyelashes were like of a ladies’. My eyes unintentionally looked at his lips. He had sexy reddish lips. I bit my lower lip when I remembered how those lips made me lose my mind just by kissing me. My cheeks blushed profusely of the thought. He looked like an innocent child while he’s sleeping but I knew that he was far from being innocent.

I mentally shook my head and decided to get out of bed. I was about to unwrap his arm from my waist when he suddenly opened his eyes and caught me staring at his face. I instantly looked away and turned on the other side. Damn! He caught me staring at him!

He chuckled. “Good morning. Did you enjoy watching me sleep, my queen?”

“Of course, not!”

“Oh, Really?” He teased and then kissed my shoulder. I quickly got off the bed, catching my breath; afraid what he might do next. I didn’t want to fall into his seductions again. I was about to run to the bathroom when I realized what I was wearing. A loose shirt and a pair of panties underneath.

“Why am I wearing this?” I looked around, looking for my clothes but I couldn’t find them anywhere. I looked at him, lying on the bed with a smirk. He had nothing on aside from his boxers. My eyes widened when I saw that big bulge between his legs, stretching the garment to its limit.

“Pervert!” I yelled at him and then covered my eyes with my hands. I heard him laugh.

“This is a normal phenomenon to guys, my queen.” I could hint the amusement in his voice.

“Cover it!” I hissed, still covering my eyes like silly.

“In case you missed it, I’m wearing boxers.”

“Even so! Put something on it!”

“Fine. I already covered it with a pillow. You can open your eyes.” I did as I was told just to see his boner. He didn’t cover it with a pillow. Thankfully, he has his boxers on but it looked like it was about to burst any moment now.

“You’re nothing but a pervert!” He just laughed at me. I picked up the pillow on the bed and then threw it at him in anger. I then marched my way towards the bathroom and closed the door behind me with a bang.

Even though I was already inside, I could still hear his amused laugh.

“Jerk!” I could feel my cheeks burning. I didn’t know that Marco has a playful side of him too. This was my first time seeing it and it was surprising, to be honest.

I’ve known him for being serious and always wears emotionless face, but now, he became different in a good way or not, I’m not sure.

I was about to brush my teeth when I remembered that I didn’t have a toothbrush. I didn’t even have a towel with me. I groaned inwardly and didn’t have a choice but to go out.

I saw Marco, still lying on the bed. His hands were under his head while smirking at me. He looked like he was expecting me to come out. Thank goodness because his lower region was already covered with the blanket. I furtively gazed at his muscled sexy body.

This was my first time seeing him topless like this and his body was worth to look at. His abs were perfectly placed. His biceps and triceps looked so strong. I already experienced how to be enveloped in his muscled arms before and it— What the heck are you thinking, Maggie! Get your act together!

“You came back. Enjoying the view, huh?”

“Excuse me! Why would I? I’m already used of seeing men with abs before. Remember that I have macho cousins. I even saw Brey’s before.” I saw how his face darkened upon hearing what I’ve said. I swallowed hard. Did I say something bad?

I raised my chin. “I-I need a toothbrush and a t-towel.” I even stuttered. He looked mad. He got up and got out of bed.

“They’re all in the wall cabinet in the bathroom.” Even his voice sounded different. Is he mad? But why? I should be the one getting mad here!

“Okay.” I answered in an almost inaudible voice then went back inside the bathroom, still wondering what happened to him.

After I finished taking a bath, Marco was not in the room anymore. I sighed in relief and then got dressed. I just finished blow-drying my hair when I heard a knock on the door. I opened it. It was Emily.

“Yes?”

“Breakfast is ready, miss Maggie.”

“Okay. Thank you.” We went downstairs together. They served the food at the backyard. My stomach grumbled. I haven’t eaten anything since we arrived here yesterday. The food on the table looked appetizing.

I looked around in awe. I still couldn’t believe that the house was built on top of the ravine. The garden was so beautiful, obviously being maintained by a gardener. I was about to touch the red rose when my phone rang. It was Brey.

I answered. “Brey…”

“Where are you now, brat? Everyone is worried about you. Zandro told me that your Aunt Sophie called them because you didn’t arrive in France as expected.”

I smiled. He sounded worried. “I’m fine, Brey. You don’t have to worry. Please tell everyone not to worry about me because I’m okay.”

“Where are you now? I’ll pick you up if you want.”

I chuckled. “Are you perhaps worried?”

“Of course, I am. You disappeared just like that!” I laughed.

“I told you, I’m fine.”

“Let me guess. Marco’s with you, right?” I gasped in surprise.

“H-How did you know?”

“Because that guy didn’t attend the meeting of ET V—I mean, our meeting at TBG club. Tell me, did he kidnap you?” I wanted to say yes but it could potentially create a big mess between Marco and his friends. My cousins, Zandro and Regan would surely kill him.

“I’ll talk to you again next time, Brey.”

“Brat—” Before he could say what he wanted to say, I ended the call. I heaved a frustrated sigh. Even though I wanted to get out of here, I already gave my word to Marco to spend my vacation with him. Somehow, I wanted to stay true to my words.

I walked towards the edge of the ravine and held onto the fence. They built aluminum fences around so even if there were children around, they wouldn’t fall into the ravine.

I looked at the waterfall in front of me, falling from the top of the mountain. It was really amazing seeing it up-close.

“It’s beautiful right, miss Maggie?” Emily asked.

“Yes, it is. I can’t believe that one can build a house in a place like this. This waterfall just added to its beauty.” I answered, still in awe.

“This place was a gift of the king to the prince—” Whatever Emily wanted to say was cut short when Marco arrived. I didn’t even notice that he was standing nearby.

“—Emily.” His voice was dangerously calm. His face was emotionless.

“Pardon me, s-sir Marco.” Emily’s face became pale.

“Go back to your duties.” Marco’s voice was flinty. Emily went away in a hurry.

“Let’s go. The food is ready.” He simply said and was about to turn his back on me when I spoke.

“You look mad.”

“I’m not.” He denied dismissively.

“Yes, you are and don’t deny it. Are you mad because Emily tried to tell me something about this place? It’s not a big deal. She’s just trying to give me an idea of the history of this place.”

“I’m not mad at her.” He answered. My eyebrows knitted together. “I’m mad at you.” I gaped at him.

“Me?! And why’s that? I should be the one telling you that! I didn’t even do anything for you to get mad at me!”

“Yes, you did.”

“Excuse me?! I did not!” I insisted and was about to walk past him, intending to walk out on him, when he spoke.

“Is it really difficult for you to look at me and only me without thinking of another guy?”

“What?”

“You heard me.”

I released a harsh breath. “You know what? You’re getting crazier with each passing day.”

“And that’s because of you! It’s very easy for you to be close to other guys but when it comes to me, you act like I don’t deserve even a second of your time. Even if I’m the one who’s here with you, you’re still thinking of other guys, especially that Amouretti.”

My jaw slacked open. He sounded so jealous and I didn’t know how to handle his jealousy.

“Are you jealous?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows upon recollecting myself.

“And what if I said yes, what would you do?” I was at lost for words. For some reason, my heart jumped.

“Why would you get jealous? You don’t have the right to feel that way. You’re not my boyfriend. Brey had been like a brother to me since I met him. He saved me from those thugs years ago while Keith saved me once too. What about you? What have you done to prove yourself to me? Nothing. You just came into my life just like that, seduced me and then forced me into coming with you here. Now, can you blame me of thinking about other guys while we’re together?” I didn’t know where I got those words that came out of my mouth.

Then I felt like my breath stopped when I saw the pain that passed through his eyes upon hearing that. I suddenly wanted to take it all back.

“I-I—” I tried to talk but he interrupted me. His face suddenly became stoic.

“Not every good thing you do needs to be announced to everyone, remember that.” His voice was as cold as ice. He then turned his back on me. I bit my lower lip. I suddenly felt guilty.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think will happen next to these two? 

What do you think of the story so far?

What do you think of Marco and Maggie so far?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 14

Hi guys! How’s this story so far?

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I sneered when I heard the sound of the door being closed. I was in the living room, watching a movie and Marco just passed by without bothering to say anything to me. It has been three days since we arrived here and I haven’t explored the area yet. He promised to tour me around the area but he never did it.

He kept on going out everyday, leaving me alone with the household helpers, and he would come back home during the night. But that wasn’t the thing that was irritating me the most.

It has been three days too since the last time we ever talked because he was obviously avoiding me for some reason. Whenever he comes home during the night, I’m already inside my room and when he goes out in the morning, he never bothers saying anything to me and just walks past me like I don’t exist.

I’ve been wanting to hit him in the head because of his behavior these past few days. He forcefully took me to this place but now, he’s behaving like I don’t matter. Such a jerk!

“Whatever!” I rolled my eyes and continued watching the movie. Then suddenly, my phone rang. I took it from the coffee table and checked who was calling. It was Keith. I bit my lower lip. He’d been calling me for a couple of times already but I’ve never answered his calls.

Yesterday, I couldn’t take it anymore and texted him out of guilt. I couldn’t imagine him worrying about me like that. I told him that I was doing fine and he didn’t need to worry about me. But it looked like he wasn’t contented of my text that’s why he still kept on calling.

Now, I really felt bad and guilty for ignoring him like this. I was about to press the answer button when the door suddenly burst open. It was Marco! Why did he come back?

He entered wearing that signature emotionless face.

“Give me that.” He commanded, referring to my phone. Irritation crept within me.

“Hmp! So, you see me after all? I thought I already became a ghost in your eyes!” I snapped at him sarcastically.

His eyebrows furrowed. “What are you talking about?”

I cocked up an eyebrow as my eyes bored at him. “And you finally remembered how to talk too. I thought you already have swallowed your tongue that’s why you haven’t been speaking to me these past few days.”

I didn’t know if my eyes were playing tricks on me but I was almost certain that I saw his eyes sparkle with amusement. It was just for a second before it disappeared as soon as it appeared. Then, I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard my phone ring again. I groaned inwardly.

My mind was debating if I would answer it or not when Marco suddenly took a step forward and snatched my phone from my hand and quickly turned it off.

“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?!” I hissed at him exasperatedly and tried to take the device back from him but he didn’t allow me to do so.

“We had a deal, Margaret. Don’t forget that.” My jaw slacked open hearing him uttering my name.

“Did you just call me by my complete name?”

“Yes, I did. Why?” He asked casually and then shoved my phone inside the pocket of his pants. “I’ll keep this for now.”

“No, that’s mine! Give me that!” I hissed at him instead of answering his question. I was about fish out the device from his pocket but he stepped backwards, distancing himself from me.

My eyes thinned in annoyance and glared at him.

“I said, give it back! You don’t have the right to take my cellphone away from me! That’s my personal belonging!”

“No can do. You were about to answer his damn call. We had a deal and you promised me to stay true to your words.” His amber eyes seemed icy cold and that almost made me shiver.

“I-I wasn’t.” I denied with an almost inaudible voice as I looked away, evading his gaze.

“You’re not really a good liar, my queen. You’re too obvious. Thankfully, I was alert. Anyway, I need to go. I have an important thing to do.”

“Fine. Go ahead and please, don’t bother coming back here.” I leered and crossed my arms across my chest.

“Oh, really? You don’t want me here anymore?” His voice became husky and his face softened.

“Yes! I don’t want you here. Just stay to wherever you want to stay for all I care!” I answered sarcastically and was about to walk past him, intending to walk out on him, when he stopped me by the arm.

“Let go of me!” I barked at him furiously.

“Are you perhaps sad because I haven’t had any time to be with you lately?” My eyes widened. Where did that come from?

“Of course not! I am just mad because you brought me here against my will. What do you expect me to do here? Just stay inside the house the whole day? You don’t want me to go out but you on the other hand can go anywhere you please! You even assigned a security guards around the house to make sure that I won’t escape while you kept on having the time of your life somewhere by going out everyday! You always leave me here alone! You’re being unfair!” My breathing was hard while saying those words because of anger.

To my surprise, he chuckled. “So, you’re really sad of staying here inside the house the whole day without me, is that it?”

“No! I just want—” I gasped in surprise and couldn’t complete my sentence because he pulled me by the waist until our bodies were pressed together intimately.

“Don’t worry, my queen. When I come back, I’ll give you my time and as I’ve promised the other day, I’ll tour you around my property.” He then kissed my forehead and then let go of me. “See you this afternoon.” He then proceeded on going out of the house.

Then, I remembered my phone.

“Marco, my phone! Give it back!” I ran after him. His steps came to a halt. Then to my surprise, he took the device out of his pocket and gave it back to me without any complain.

I furrowed at him and was about to say something but he already walked out of the house without a word. I looked at my phone. He’s such a weird guy!

I heaved a sigh and then walked back to the sofa and sat there. I just turned on my cellphone when it rang again. I thought it was Keith again but no. It was Luna, my best friend.

“Hello, Luna.”

“Thank goodness, you finally picked up your phone! What happened to you anyway? I’ve been calling you since the other day but you weren’t answering my calls.” I winced upon hearing her loud voice.

“Sorry about that. I was just busy.” I lied. I actually didn’t check my phone these past few days because I didn’t want to get tempted into answering any calls or texts from them.

Not just that. For some reason, I didn’t want to anger Marco even more.

I knew that he didn’t like it when I answered Brey’s call the other day. After our small argument, he’d been acting cold and almost didn’t bother saying a word to me since then. I thought he was mad but he talked to me just now after how a few days of ignoring me, which was weird.

“Busy? Where are you anyway? Keith came to my boutique yesterday. He asked me if I knew your location right now. Did you two had a fight? He looked like he was desperate to find you. He even yelled at me because he thought I was just covering you up and lying to him.” That surprised me.

“What? He yelled at you?” I couldn’t believe it. Keith had been the calmest person I’ve ever met. He’s always been nice to everyone and I’ve never seen him getting mad, let alone yell at someone.“

“I got shocked too but I understand him. He looked frustrated. He must be very worried about you.”

“Please tell him that I will talk to him when I get back. For now, tell him not to worry because I’m fine.”

“Okay. I’ll make sure to tell him that.” We talked for about five minutes more before I ended the call. I heaved a sigh and leaned the back of my head against the headrest. I didn’t know if what I was doing was right ,but then, maybe I needed this to sort out my feelings towards Keith. And to figure out what kind of feelings I have for Marco…

I wanted to think things carefully, to way my feelings and understand what my heart really wants so that when I go back to the US, I already know what I would do.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

THIRD PERSON’s POV

Thamuz smirked triumphantly when the furious face of Apollyon appeared on the screen.

“Where is she?!” He snapped at him through gritted teeth but he just chuckled. Oh, how he enjoyed watching him with that kind of expression.

“Why would I tell you? Just accept the fact that I already outwitted you. You know what they say; finders keepers.”

Apollyon’s lips thinned in so much anger but Thamuz couldn’t help but to laugh. “You should be ashamed of yourself. She’s mine—”

“—Don’t ever claim her as yours because she’s never been yours. You’re nothing but a con artist who’s going to use her to get the position that you’ve been dreaming to achieve.” He couldn’t hide his anger. If Apollyon was in front of him right this instant, he would’ve killed him in a blink of an eye because of rage.

“Don’t wash your hands, Thamuz. We’re the same so don’t act like you’re better than me. Give her back to me right now!”

“I don’t take orders from anyone, especially from the likes of you, remember that! If you want her back, come and get her. Well, if you manage to track her down though.” He laughed triumphantly upon saying that. Apollyon’s nose flared up in anger.

“Damn you! If you think that you already won, think again. That b*tch is smitten by me so whatever you do, she won’t ever look at you the same way as she looks at me. I told you before, I will take your dream away from you until you have nothing left. When that time comes, you will go back to the dirt you’ve came from.”

Thamuz’s jaw clenched tightly. “So, you call the home that accepted you nothing but a dirt? Funny that you think that way because if I remember it right, you were so desperate to play the victim card and use that as a ticket to enter our lives in order to obtain the power that you’ve been wanting for so long. You’re calling my past a dirt but you’ve been living in that dirt. You’re nothing but a pathetic loser. I know that your knees are already trembling with fear right now because in no time, I will surely win and kick you out of our lives for good.” Before Apollyon could retaliate, Thamuz pressed the end button.

His hands balled into tight fists. He wanted to end this game as soon as possible so that they could finally go home and claim what’s rightfully theirs from the beginning.

“What’s your next plan now?” Thamuz looked at the one who spoke. Diablo.

“You don’t have to ask me that. Let’s focus on our goal and finish this game already.”

Diablo nodded his head in agreement. “Yeah. This game is tiring me already. I chose not to participate in it but it’s still tiring watching you fight.”

Thamuz looked at him, into his heterochromia eyes. “I’ve always been wondering why you didn’t have any interest of joining this f*cking game. Why? Any particular reason? This stupid game was meant for the three of us after all.”

Diablo chuckled. “Are you really asking me that now? Why? Would it be okay with you if I chose to be part of it?”

“Honestly, it’s a big relief that you never had the interest.” Thamuz answered honestly.

Diablo laughed. “You know that I don’t have the interest from the start. When we discovered the truth about our past, it never occurred in me to fight against you just because of this stupid game. Besides, I don’t want to compete against you for the heart of your queen because she’s always been yours. You’re the first born anyway so you’re the rightful heir. Apollyon already had realized that this is the beginning of his downfall but we both know that that fùcker has nothing in his mind but to win because he’s nothing but a power-hungry b*stard.

“You should be very careful. Mantus’ position and getting Maggie doesn’t really interest him. Knowing him, he’s after the bigger fish in this game.”

“I know that.” Thamuz agreed.

Diablo shook his head. “He realized that if he got Mantus’ position together with Maggie, that would hurt you a ton. He wants to crush you and be the most powerful among all. He’s aiming two birds with one stone; to hurt you and make you suffer by stealing everything from you.”

Thamuz gritted his teeth. “He would have to kill me first before he succeeds with his evil plans. Maggie is mine and I’m the rightful heir. I will do everything to fight. He doesn’t deserve anything from the Alessi clan.”

“Don’t worry, frati. I’m always be here for you. If I need to kill for you, I’ll do it in a heartbeat.” Diablo tapped my shoulder, sending his support.

“I know that.” I tapped him back on his shoulder. “Anyway, are you sure that Apollyon could never track us here?”

“Don’t worry. I already made sure of that. Even if you talked to him in that video call, he could never trace your location even if he tries. Hawk gave this device to me. I think he got it from Hatzis. Damn. That guy’s company produces excellent devices that help the government to eliminate enemies. He even supplies the organization’s ‘needs’ too.”

“That’s Hatzis for you. Anyway, you and Falcon can go back to the USA. You’ve been away for a couple of days already. The organization might notice my absence. You should be there anytime they call for a meeting.” Diablo has been pretending as him for quiet sometime now.

He wears amber contact lenses so that the other bosses of ET VINDEX wouldn’t notice his absence.

“Okay, I’ll go back tonight but I’ll leave Falcon and our other men here so that they would protect you from the shadows.”

“If that’s what you think is the best thing to do, do it. I need to go now.” Thamuz said and Diablo nodded his head.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I went downstairs and saw the household helpers preparing lunch.

“Do you need any help?” I asked them with a smile. I was bored of staying inside my room already so I decided to go down to look for something to do.

“It’s okay. We’re almost done, Miss Maggie.” Matilda answered. I heaved a sigh. I was about to walk out of the kitchen when I noticed something on the kitchen island. A piece of paper and a plastic full of ingredients.

“What is this, Matilda?” I asked and picked it up to read it.

“Ah, that’s my son’s list of ingredients. He brought it here this morning because he wants me to teach him how to bake a red velvet cake. I think, he got that from the internet. I didn’t have time so he will come back later.”

I was about to answer when someone rang the doorbell. Emily went out to open the gate. Later on, she came back with a cute guy. He looked the same age as me.

He greeted me.

“This is Dean, Miss Maggie. He’s my son. Dean, this is Miss Maggie, sir Marco’s girlfriend.” I bit my lower lip upon hearing that. I wanted to correct it.

“It’s nice meeting you, Miss Maggie.”

“It’s nice meeting you too, Dean.” I answered politely. He’s an attractive guy and looks nice. I was about to leave them there when I heard Matilda spoke.

“Son, we’re not done preparing lunch yet. Just sit there and wait for me.” Upon hearing that, an idea came into my mind.

“If you want, I can teach you how to bake.” I volunteered. I love baking. My mom taught me and my sister.

“Are you sure about that, Miss Maggie?” Matilda looked uneasy.

“Of course. I’m good at baking.”

“That’s great. I’ve been trying to bake at home but I failed miserably that’s why I came here to ask mom to teach me. I love eating sweets but I guess, baking is not for me.” He chuckled.

“Don’t worry. I’ll teach you step by step. We’ll bake a delicious cake together.” And that’s what we did. The kitchen was big enough for everyone to do their stuff so even though the maids were still there, cooking, Dean and I still had enough space for ourselves.

Dean was a nice guy indeed and we quickly hit it off. I enjoyed every minute of it because it has been so long since the last time I baked a cake.

When the maids finished cooking, they went to the dining room to set the table. Dean and I were the only ones left at the kitchen.

“You have flour on you.” Dean said while I was mixing the ingredients. He took a table napkin and wiped my cheek for me.

I couldn’t help but to smile. “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it. I should be the one thanking you for teaching me how to bake.”

I laughed. “You don’t have to thank me. I love baking and I’m happy to help.” I was about to continue what I was doing when my eyes caught someone standing by the doorway.

I almost gasped out loud when I saw Marco. He looked livid while staring at me and Dean. My heartbeat became fast. What did I do this time? Why is he mad again?

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think will happen next?

Who among you feels sorry for Keith? 

Do you have any idea who Diablo is?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 15

A/N: Happy weekend, guys! I hope you like this chapter. Please, don’t forget to share this story. Thanks:)

*Marco went overboard this time. LOL.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s

POV

“Y-You’re here.” I tried to act normal and sound casual but I stuttered. For some reason, my heart was pounding like crazy.

“Good morning, sir Marco.” Dean greeted uneasily upon seeing him. Marco sauntered towards us in heavy silence. I could feel the thickening of the air around us as the tension rose. I groaned inwardly. Why do I feel like I’m in big trouble? I didn’t even do anything!

“Dean, what do you think you’re doing here with my girlfriend?” He then asked with a dangerous tone. I saw Dean’s Adam’s apple moved as he swallowed hard nervously.

“Miss Maggie is just teaching me how to bake a cake, sir Marco.”

“Is that so?” Marco looked at the table napkin that Dean used to wipe my cheek just now. He looked calm but I knew him enough to know that he’s livid. I could almost feel the anger and jealousy that were radiating from his body.

“Y-Yes, sir.” Dean answered and looked down. I couldn’t help but to feel sorry for him. I could tell that he was scared, especially when Marco stopped on his tracks behind him, intentionally intimidating him.

Dean looked like a statue, standing on his spot rigidly. Beads of sweat were already appearing on his forehead. He looked like he’s about to run away any second now.

I decided to interfere with their conversation. “Dean came over to ask Matilda to teach him how to bake but since his mother is busy, I volunteered to teach him. I hope you don’t mind us using your kitchen.” I then continued what I was doing but still furtively watching Marco from my peripheral vision.

“I didn’t know that you actually know how to bake.” Marco uttered after a couple of seconds of silence.

“Mommy taught me and Tin and I learned to love it. Whenever I’m at home and bored, I bake sweets.”

“I see.” He answered with his eyes squinted in obvious anger. The atmosphere became heavier after that because no one spoke for about a minute or two. The silence was deafening. Marco’s presence killed the calm atmosphere between me and Dean a while ago.

Dean was still rigidly standing on his spot, unable to utter a single word. I heaved a sigh. He was so eager and excited to learn from me a while ago, but now, he looked like he wanted nothing but to get out of there. “Dean, this is the next step. After incorporating all the wet and dry ingredients, beat on a medium speed using the electric mixer for a couple of minutes. C’mon, you do it.”

He cleared his throat as he hesitantly obliged. “Okay.” After beating it, we poured the mixture in three different molders and then put it inside the preheated oven. Marco was quiet the whole time while his fiery eyes were watching us.

I bit my lower lip, couldn’t concentrate on what I was doing but I tried my best to do so.

Then, we started making the frosting. Dean was the one doing everything this time and I was just assisting him. Miraculously, Marco didn’t do anything violent. But even so, his eyes were staring daggers at Dean.

While beating the butter and cream cheese, Dean was about to gradually add the sugar when he accidentally pour all the sugar that was in the small bowl.

“Sh*t!” He panicked.

I chuckled and tapped his shoulder. “It’s okay. We would add everything anyway, but next time, you should add it gradually.”

When the frosting was done, we set it aside and waited for the cake to be baked. That’s when the maids called us for lunch.

“I think, I’ll just come back later after lunch, Miss Maggie.”

“Dean, why don’t you join us for lunch while waiting for the cake to be done? It’s okay, right, Marco?” Just as when my gaze landed at Marco, I caught him staring at Dean warningly.

“Marco!” I rebuked. His jaw clenched tightly.

“I-It’s okay, Miss Maggie. I’ll just come back later for the cake.” Before I could answer, he already left in a hurry. I heaved a sigh. I wanted to chide at Marco but I didn’t want to add fuel into the fire. Knowing him, he would explode.

No one dared to speak for about a minute. The deafening silence came back when the two of us left alone in the kitchen. Marco’s face was unreadable while staring at me. I huffed in annoyance. He was staring at me as if I did something terrible to him and it didn’t sit well in me.

“You’re silent. Don’t tell me, you’re going to give me a silent treatment again for another three days?” I asked him, raised my chin defiantly and crossed my arms across my chest. Our gazes locked. To my further irritation, he remained silent.

“Whatever! If you don’t want to talk, it’s up to you.” I was about to walk out of there when he suddenly embraced me tightly from behind. I gasped in surprise.

“What do you think you’re doing, Marco?!” I hissed and wiggled out of his embrace. I then faced him angrily and was about to yell at him when he suddenly spoke.

“Do you really want to kill me?!” He roared. I gaped at him.

“Huh? What are you talking about?” I questioned confusedly with my eyebrows creased.

“It’s hard enough watching you whenever you’re with other guys. When I brought you here, I started to feel at ease because Amouretti and that boyfriend of yours aren’t here. I thought, finally, I could have you by myself; that maybe you would finally see me. But I was wrong.

“It’s really easy for you to be close with other guys but when it comes to me, your behavior is opposite. Do you even have an idea that I almost killed Dean just now because of you?” My jaw slacked open but then I managed to pull myself together.

“And why would you do that? Dean is a nice guy and he didn’t even do anything bad for you to even think of killing him. You’re being unreasonable!”

“Unreasonable?!” He took my hand and placed it against his chest, letting me feel his heartbeat. “Do you feel that?! You’re slowly killing my heart without even a second thought! Are you really this insensitive?!”

My lips parted in shock. I’ve never seen Marco like this. He looked vulnerable. “I’ve never been a patient man, Maggie. Whenever I want something, I always do everything in my power to get it, by hook or by crook. But when it comes to you, I chose to learn how to wait.

“I’ve always been afraid of showing my real self to you because of my fear that I might destroy you instead. I’ve chosen to be patient and wait even though it’s so hard for me to just watch you from a distance. But that was the biggest mistake of my life because someone stole you away from me. Now, I’ve made up my mind to forget being patient that’s why I brought you here against your will. But now, another guy is here again.” He almost whispered the last sentence while chuckling humorlessly.

He looked dejected. I couldn’t believe that he could make this face. I thought he was the toughest guy I’ve ever met but he could show this kind of emotion too just like other people.

“And you’re jealous, is that it?” I asked but it was more of a statement.

“Isn’t it obvious? Everytime I see you with another man, I always have the strong urge to break their necks and pull you away from them!”

My eyes bulged. “Marco! Stop saying things like that as if you have the right to be jealous! You’re not my boyfriend, remember that!” I couldn’t help but hiss. Then, my eyes widened even more when he pulled me by the hand until our bodies were pressed together intimately. I gasped for air.

“Then, be mine. Give me the right to be jealous by accepting me into your life, my queen.” My heart was pounding crazily. He was looking into my eyes full of emotions that I’ve never seen before. I mentally shook my head.

“A-Are you crazy?! Have you forgotten that I already have Ke-” Before I could utter Keith’s name, he placed a finger on my lips, silencing me.

“You promised not to utter his name and forget about him while we’re here.”

“But-”

“-No, buts, my queen. You promised me and I’m holding onto that.” He cupped my face and stared into my eyes intently. “You’ll keep your promise, right?”

I swallowed hard, didn’t know what to say. But when my eyes met his gaze, I got lost into those tantalizing amber eyes of his. I was already catching my breath because of how close we were. Our lips were almost touching already.

It became hard to breath.

“It’s not that easy, Marco.” I answered with an almost inaudible voice and then looked away. His shoulders slumped down as he slowly let go of me.

“Then don’t blame me if I would do something that you don’t like.” His face hardened.

I got alarmed. “W-What do you mean?”

“Let’s eat. The food is getting cold.” His voice was dangerously calm. He then brushed past me and left me there alone. I suddenly felt bad and even more confused than ever. I released a long breath.

When the cake was done baking, I took it out of the oven and placed them on a wire rack to cool them down. I then followed Marco to the dining room.

We ate in silence. He looked like he didn’t have any plans of starting any conversation with me. I huffed, couldn’t take the tension and silence anymore.

“So, are you finally going to show me around your property this afternoon?” I asked him nonchalantly.

“Do you have time? You’re busy, right?” He answered sarcastically and I rolled my eyes.

“The cake is almost done. Dean will come back later to pick it up.” He shrugged his shoulders and didn’t comment further.

After eating, I assembled and frosted the completely cold cake while Marco went upstairs. Later on, Dean came back. He looked uneasy while looking around.

“Are you okay?” I asked him. He forced a smile.

“Yes, I’m fine.”

“Good. Anyway, this is the finished product. I already finished it so that it would be ready when you arrive.”

His smile widened. “Thank you, miss Maggie, but I think, it’s better for us to eat it here so that you can have a taste too.”

“Are you sure? Aren’t you going to eat it at your place with your siblings?”

He chuckled. “I’m an only child, miss Maggie.” I smiled wryly.

“Just call me Maggie.” He glanced at me in wonder.

“Are you sure? Is it okay with sir Marco?” He even looked around, looking for Marco.

I chuckled. “Of course.” A few moments later, we were both enjoying eating the cake that we made while talking about different things.

“I thought, you wouldn’t come back here because of what happened. I bet you got scared of Marco.”

He smiled reluctantly. “Honestly, I was thinking not to come back here but I wanted to have a taste of the cake. Sorry. Sweets are my weakness.” I couldn’t help but laugh because of his answer.

“Where is sir Marco anyway?” He then queried.

I shrugged my shoulders. “He’s upstairs.” He nodded his head. He seemed to be more at ease now.

“Your family and friends are so lucky to have you. You bake delicious cakes and you’re nice too.” Dean said out of the blue.

I chuckled amusedly. “Not really. I only bake whenever I want to.”

“Sir Marco is lucky. He will surely like this cake. Well, I’m sure that you always bake for him.” He voiced out and glanced at the cake that I set aside for Marco.

“Actually, I’ve never had the chance to bake something for him. The last time I baked a cake was six months ago. I gave it to Brey; a very close friend of mine. He-” I couldn’t finish what I wanted to say because my eyes caught something at the door. I thought, I saw Marco there but he wasn’t. Maybe, it’s my imagination.

After eating, Dean volunteered to wash the dishes. He took my plate but accidentally fell from his hand and it broke into pieces. Instinctively, I bended over to pick up the broken pieces of the plate but he did the same at the same moment.

Because of that, our heads bumped into each other.

“Ouch!” I cupped my forehead in pain.

“Are you okay? I’m sorry.” Dean asked worriedly and was about to touch my forehead when we heard a threatening voice.

“Touch even the tip of her fingers and I’ll destroy you. I’ve been holding myself back from breaking every bone in your body but if you walked past your boundary by touching what’s mine, you’ll be sorry, Dean.” Dean instantly pulled his hand back as if he got burned and then stood up straight abruptly upon hearing Marco’s threat.

“I-I’m sorry, sir Marco. I-”

“-Save it!” He hissed and then approached me. To my surprise, he suddenly scooped me up onto his arms and walked out of the kitchen.

“Marco, where do you think you’re taking me?!” I asked nervously but he didn’t answer. He looked mad. He ascended the stairs. I thought he would bring me to my room but I was wrong. He brought me his room instead. He put me down on the bed.

“Marco, why did you bring me here?! Are you out of your mind?!” I was about to get up but he pinned me with his body, hovering over me. I swallowed hard. My heart thumped faster.

“W-What do you think you’re doing? Get off me!” I tried to push him away from me but he caught my hands and held them above my head. He looked so different, so dangerous that I shivered in fear. His eyes were blazing with fiery emotions.

I felt like he turned into someone that I couldn’t recognize anymore. Gone was the Marco I knew. I felt nothing but fear. Then to my horror, he started kissing my neck roughly.

“No, Marco! Please, not like this!” I pleaded but he continued. Tears brimmed my eyes. I closed my eyes as he kept on kissing my neck like a wild animal. A whimper escaped my lips and it looked like Marco heard it because his body went still. He stopped and slowly let go of my hands.

Then, as if he got burned, he got off me and went out of bed. The next thing I knew, I heard a loud thud sound followed by Marco’s scream. I opened my eyes and saw him standing in front of the wall, his fist was already bleeding. My heart clenched tightly. It hurt. I hugged myself and cried like a kid.

It looked like that alarmed him. He got in the bed and hugged me tightly. His body was shaking. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to do that. I’m sorry. Please forgive me, my queen.” He kept on uttering those words apologetically in my ear while consoling me. I wanted to push him away. I felt mad, beyond angry because of what he did, but for some reason, I couldn’t.

I cried everything out until my eyes were already reddish and puffy.

“W-Why did you do that?” I asked in an almost inaudible voice when I’ve finally calmed down. We were in a spooning position. His arm was possessively wrapped around me.

“Because I lost it. After years of holding back myself not to harm any guy around you, I finally lost it. When I saw you enjoying Dean’s company a while ago, I was so jealous because you never had that kind of smile across your face whenever we’re together. I suddenly remembered those moments when I was still watching you from afar while you were with Amouretti or that Keith.

“Before, I used to hate Amouretti a lot because I envied him for being so close to you. The way you stare at him made me want to kill him a lot of times but when I found out that you have a boyfriend, I felt like I was going insane. I regretted not to court you before I left for Sicily. I’ve thought of giving up because you look happy with him but when I learned the truth about that guy, that’s when I realized that I couldn’t give you to him after all.

“When I managed to bring you here, I was so happy. I thought, I could finally have the chance to prove myself to you, but I was wrong. You resented me instead to the point that you treat me coldly. Then I heard what you two were talking about Amouretti a while ago. That’s when I lost it.

“I saw red. I couldn’t stop myself from exploding and because of that, I showed you a part of me that I would never want you to see.” He took my hand and kissed it. “Please forgive me, my queen. I just love you so much and I feel like I’m losing my sanity thinking that these guys might take you away from me forever.”

My body went still in shock. I couldn’t react right away because of his confession. I knew he liked me but I didn’t think that his feelings were deeper than that.

“Y-You love me?” I asked, still in shock. My heartbeat was like a drum.

He chuckled humorlessly. “Isn’t it obvious? I would never do everything that I’ve done for you if I wasn’t in love with you. I love you so much to the point that I’m already obsessed with you. Sometimes, I fear that I would scare you away if I showed you the real me that’s why I held back myself for a long time.” He made me face him and then caressed my cheek.

His amber eyes were staring at me full of love and my heart swelled. Oh, God…

“I’ve never thought of valuing someone like this my whole life. I’ve never believed in love before because I’ve never experienced nor saw it, but when you came into my life, you turned my world upside down. I couldn’t accept my feelings before that’s why I treated you coldly whenever you’re near, but everytime I saw you, my feelings for you kept on intensifying until I couldn’t control myself anymore.

“Amouretti warned me not to involve you with my messy life that’s why I chose to just watch and protect you from afar. But when things started getting out of hand, I had to do something. I already made a mistake of leaving you that’s why Keith got you and I would never do the same mistake again. I’ll fight for your love because I’m the right guy for you.”

I was so overwhelmed of his confession that I couldn’t react right away. All I knew was, my heart was pounding hard. I couldn’t help but to compare the time when Keith confessed his love for me. My heart didn’t react like it did with Marco. Then, realization hit me and I wanted to cry.

“All I’m asking is chance to show you how much I love you.” He whispered and then chuckled. “Damn! I’ve never thought that I would go crazy over a woman one day but it happened. You’re really one hell of a woman.”

I raised my hand and touched his cheek. Suddenly, I felt emotional. My anger towards him faded just like that. “And you’re one hopeless man, you know that?”

He rested his forehead against mine. “Only for you, my queen. Only for you. You’re the only one who could make me lose my mind and forget about the world. I’m yours, my queen. Please, tell me that you’re mine too.” Our eyes locked. Then, his lips drew closer to mine in a slow motion as if waiting for me to deny him. But I didn’t. I closed my eyes and waited for his kiss.

Just as our lips touched, I’ve made up my mind. I need to choose once and for all…

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this side of Marco?

Did you expect him to be deeply in love like this with Maggie?

Who do you think will Maggie choose, Marco or Keith?

COMMENT, VOTE? SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 16

A/N: For those who were asking why i didn’t update last Friday; I updated but Wattpad had a glitch that’s why it didn’t send my readers a notification of my update. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. Don’t forget to share, comment and vote! Thanks :)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I gasped in awe upon reaching the sunflower plantation. I already saw it from a far from the house and it was so pretty, but now that I finally had the chance to come see it up close, it was so breathtakingly beautiful.

I’ve never been to a sunflower plantation before and having the chance to visit one was an unforgettable experience, especially that I was with him.

I looked at Marco. He was fondly staring at me. He finally agreed to tour me around his property and our first destination was here at the plantation. I couldn’t believe how huge his property was. I knew that he’s rich but I didn’t expect him to be this rich.

“Do you like it here?” He asked.

I smiled. “This place is really beautiful, Marco. You’re so lucky to have all these. I’m sure, you always come here whenever you’re stressed out of city life.”

“Actually, I only visit this place at least once a year.” He confessed and that surprised me.

“Why? Are you really that busy that you can’t even come here often?” He remained silent for a couple of seconds while gazing at me. I thought he wouldn’t answer my question but he eventually did.

“My life is never been a bed of roses. I am not even allowed to live normally even if I wanted to. This is the only place that I treasure the most; where I can be myself without thinking about other things, but I can’t come here often.” What he said confused me.

“What do you mean by that?” I asked as I touched the petal of one of the sunflowers. He approached me and then hugged me from behind.

“Did you know that the scientific name of sunflower is Helianthus, hmmm? Helia for Sun and Anthus for Flower. I can say that you’re like a sunflower, my queen. It always brightens my day but out of my reach.” He whispered to my ear. His voice sounded so suave to my ears.

Just like always, his embrace made my body feel hot as my heart started racing again. I mentally shook my head. Until now, I still couldn’t believe how strong his effect on me.

“Out of your reach, huh? Am I really?” I mumbled.

“Before, yes. But now, I’ve finally found the courage to let you know how much I treasure and love you and I’m glad I did because we’re here, together in this place. Whatever happens, at least I could tell to myself that I did everything I could to win you over. At least, I would probably not regret anything if you wouldn’t choose me.” There was a hint of pain in his voice. “But I’m still hoping that one day, you’ll reciprocate my feelings though.” He continued in a newly found determination.

I bit my lower lip. I could feel the butterflies in my stomach as my heartbeat became even more erratic. I cleared my throat.

“I’ve heard of its meaning before but did you know that sunflower is the symbol of faith, loyalty and adoration?” I questioned, trying to ignore the feelings that he was stirring within me. His warmth felt so good against my body and it was making me feel so secure and safe.

“I know that that’s why I decided to have sunflowers in my property. This is probably cliché and corny but these sunflowers were planted for you. When I learned what they symbolize, I instantly thought of my love for you. I’ve been faithful and loyal to you all these years. That’s how much I love and adore you that I am willing to be corny.” He admitted and that made my cheeks flush for some reason.

“I-I don’t know what to say.” I uttered and then bit my lower lip again.

He chuckled. “You don’t have to say anything. I’m more than happy because you like it.” He let go of me. “Go over there. There are different varieties of sunflowers in this plantation and I’m sure, you’ll love it.” He suggested while pointing ahead us. I couldn’t even see the end of the sunflower plantation because of how huge it was.

I excitedly did as I was told and walked down the cobble pathway in the middle of the plantation.

“Oh, my gosh!” I squealed when I saw the red sunflowers. I touched one of it while gazing at it in wonder. Then I heard a click of a camera. I looked at Marco’s direction with a scowl.

“Did you just take a picture of me?” He laughed amusedly. He was holding his phone.

“Yes, I did. You looked so enchanting while gazing at the sunflower that you were holding and I couldn’t help myself but to take a photo of it.” He answered nonchalantly. I rolled my eyes.

I walked towards him. “Let me see.” He quickly hid his phone inside the pocket of his pants.

“Sorry, but no. This is my treasure. You might erase it if I let you see it.” His eyes were gleaming playfully.

“Marco! Let me see!” I hissed and tried to draw his phone out of his pants. He laughed and caught my hands to stop me, but as stubborn as I was, I didn’t give up.

“You’re really persistent, huh, my queen?”

“You should know that by now.” I answered and pulled back my hands from his grip. Because his grip wasn’t that tight, I succeeded of freeing myself. I then targeted his side and tickled him. He kept on laughing while trying to stop me from tickling him.

“Stop it! I’m ticklish there!” He kept on laughing uncontrollably as I tickled him even more. He was so ticklish there that he forgot his phone. Because of that, I succeeded on taking his phone from his pocket. I then ran away, walking through the sunflower plants.

“Hey, come back here!” He ran after me. I over my shoulder to check my distance from him. When I saw that he was already getting closer, I squealed while laughing and ran as fast as I could.

“Run, my queen, run!” He even growled, pretending to be an animal, chasing after me and I couldn’t hold back my laugh. I kept on running until I finally reached the end of the sunflower plants. I stopped on my tracks when I saw the meadow ahead of me.

The green grasses and different wildflowers were swaying as the wind blows. I momentarily forgot that Marco was chasing after me as I gazed at the view mesmerizingly. I could see the houses around two kilometers away. Those must be the houses of the workers at the farm, I thought.

I looked at Marco’s phone that I was holding and was about turn it on when I squealed in surprise as someone hugged me from behind. It was none other than Marco.

“Gotcha!” He breathed against my nape. “You can’t escape from me this time.”

“Hmp! Fine. If you don’t want me to see the picture, then so be it!” I took his hand and handed him his phone. He chuckled and rested his chin on my shoulder. His arms wrapped around me possessively.

“Don’t be mad. I was only joking. Here, look at how beautiful you are in this picture.” He showed me the photo. I couldn’t help but smile upon seeing it.

“I must admit, you did a good job capturing that moment.” I praised.

“Of course. My eyes are only focused on you after all.” I could feel my cheeks blushing because of his answer. Damn, he’s such a sweet-tongue guy!

We stayed in that position while gazing at the scenic view in front of us. The gentle breeze was so calming and Marco’s embrace made me feel complete. I couldn’t ask for more. Deep inside of me, I was wishing that the time would stop so that we could remain in this place without anything to worry about.

“My queen?” He called with a sweet voice.

I chuckled. “Why do you love calling me that?”

“Because you’re my only queen.” He answered with all honesty and I was at lost for words. “Do you mind if I take us a picture right now?” He then queried.

“Sure.” I agreed without a second thought. He took out his cellphone and opened the camera.

“Smile.” We both smiled on the camera and when we saw the outcome, out smiles widened.

“We really look good together.” He bragged proudly and it made me chuckle softly. After that, no one spoke. We were just enjoying the scenic view and that fresh air.

“Are those the houses of the workers here?” I broke the silence between us.

“Yes. Those are actually shelters that my family provided for them.” He answered. I craned my head to look at him.

“You have a family? I thought you don’t have one?” His eyes avoided my piercing gaze and didn’t comment about it. I heaved a sigh.

“Fine. If you don’t want to tell me about it, I’ll respect that.” I unwrapped his arms from my waist.

“Are you mad?” He asked worriedly.

I shook my head. “No. It’s your personal life and if you don’t want to disclose about your private life to me, then I can’t do anything about that.” A smile broke across his face. He cupped my face and stared into my eyes lovingly.

“One day, you will know everything about me. I promise you that.” I nodded my head in response. We both sat on the grassy field. There were many wildflowers around us and they looked pleasing to the eyes.

“These wildflowers are so pretty.” I muttered as I touched a couple of small ones. Marco smiled and picked one and then put it behind my left ear.

“That’s more like it. My queen has to wear a flower behind her left ear only.” My eyebrows creased.

“Left ear only? And why’s that?”

“Because when a woman wears a flower behind her left ear, that means she’s already taken and no one has the right to own her except her lover.” I couldn’t help but to chuckle amusedly.

“Yes. I am taken and—”

“—Yes, you are because you’re mine.” He interrupted with a serious face. I gulped inaudibly. He caressed my cheek and that made me close my eyes.

“You are my flower, my queen. A flower that exclusively belongs to me.” He whispered and the next thing I knew, his lips were already on mine, kissing me ever so gently. The kiss was only for a couple of seconds but it made me breathless.

When our lips parted, he rested his forehead against mine as he closed his eyes. It’s already our eighth day here and I’ve been thinking a lot about my decision lately, carefully weighing it on my mind and heart. And now, I’ve finally came to a final decision.

I knew that I would appear selfish and cruel with this decision of mine but I couldn’t risk my happiness just because of debt of gratitude.

“Marco…”

“Hmm?” He hummed while caressing my cheeks gently.

“I need to go back to the USA for now.” He opened his eyes and pulled away from me. His eyebrows were knitted together while staring at me, stunned.

“W-Why? We had a deal. You promis—”

“Shhh.” I silenced him but putting my forefinger on his lips.

“I know and I intend to fulfil that promise. You’ve been asking me for a chance, right?” I asked. He nodded his head. “Then, let me do this. Let me make everything right first before anything else.” Our eyes were locked and I could see the reluctance in those amber eyes of his.

“Trust me on this, okay?” I cupped his face and caressed his cheeks with my thumbs. He heaved a sigh and then nodded his head.

“Okay. If this is what you really want, I won’t forbid you to go back.”

I beamed. “Thank you.” I kissed him on the cheek and that shocked him. I snapped my fingers before his face. He blinked innumerably and I couldn’t help but laugh.

“You look silly.”

“That’s the first time.” He uttered like a fool.

“First time? You already kissed me numerous times, hello?”

“No. I mean, that’s the first time that you kissed me willingly. On the cheeks though.” My laugh became louder. He gasped while staring at me awe.

“You’re more beautiful when laughing or smiling, my queen.” He complimented. I rolled my eyes.

“Hmp! Flatterer!”

He shook his head vigorously. “Of course, not. I’m just telling the truth.” I playfully sneered at him and then stood up.

“Let’s go?” I lent him my hand. He took it and then stood up. We then walked hand in hand while exploring the area together. There was a comfortable silence between us while walking with a contented smile on our faces.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

I took a long deep breath as I entered the restaurant. I saw Keith at the table on the corner of that cozy restaurant right away. I slowly walked towards him. He was talking to someone on the phone but when he saw me, he ended the call and stood up.

He rushed towards me and then gave me a hug. “I missed you so much, babe.” He said and then pulled away a little bit. He was about to kiss me when I automatically looked at the other side, evading his kiss.

“Keith, let’s talk.” I said in an almost inaudible voice. I just came home yesterday and I called Keith right away to meet up with me. He sounded so happy and it pained me to think that the happiness that he was feeling would be replaced by something negative. I haven’t told him my decision yet but my heart was already clenching painfully for him.

“O-Okay.” We sat on our respective seats.

“This is for you, babe.” He handed me a beautiful bouquet of flowers. I forced a smile.

“Thank you.” I placed in on top of our table.

He smiled. “You’re welcome, babe. Anyway, you look so serious. What happened? How was your vacation? When you called me yesterday, I was so happy because you finally came back. I was so worried about you because you weren’t answering my calls and texts.”

“I’m sorry about that.” I swallowed hard before continuing. “My vacation was great. I had a good time.” I bit my lower lip. My throat tightened.

“Really? That’s good to hear. Now that you’re finally here, we can finally talk about our wedding. But first, I want to officially meet your family first. I want to—”

“—Keith, I want us to talk about us.” I interrupted him. His eyebrows furrowed.

“What do you want us to talk about? Why don’t we order first before that?” I shook my head and then took his hand. I took a deep breath to calm myself down.

“Listen to me, please?” I pleaded. He heaved a sigh and then nodded his head.

“Okay. What do you want us to talk about? You’re scaring me.” Tears threatened to fall from my eyes. I haven’t uttered the words yet but I felt so bad already. But then, I already made up my mind since the other day. My heart already chose someone else.

I let go of his hand and then look at the engagement on my finger. I knew I was the worst for doing this to him but I would be unfair to him and to myself if I chose to continue our relationship. I slowly slid the ring off my finger and my tears fell at the same time.

“W-What are you doing? Why are you removing the ring from your finger, babe?” He asked in shock. With my shaking hand, I took his left hand and placed the ring on his palm.

“I’m sorry, Keith, but I have to do this.” I cried as I looked down, couldn’t look him in the eyes. I saw his hand clenched tightly but he didn’t say anything for a couple of seconds.

“I’m so sorry, Keith, but I’m giving you back your ring…and I’m breaking up with you.” A whimper escaped my lips upon uttering those words.

“No! I can’t accept your sorry, Maggie.” He finally spoke and his voice sounded so cold and dangerous. I lifted up my gaze and I gasped loudly when I saw the expression on his face. His face was contorted in so much anger. He looked murderous.

“Keith—”

“—This is because of that b*stard Marco, right?” My eyebrows creased.

“H-How did you know about him?”

His eyes turned into slits. “Trust me. I know him more than you do. Do you really think that I am not aware of your growing attraction towards that b*stard?” He tsked. “I did everything I could to get you, Maggie, and I won’t let it end like this. I would never give you to him.”

I couldn’t react right away. I already expected that he wouldn’t accept my decision right away but I didn’t expect his reaction to be like this. He looked like a different person. I could sense the danger in him and I couldn’t move anymore. I felt like my body went frozen in fear.

He grabbed my wrist roughly and stared into my eyes. “You will marry me and that’s final. I went easy on you all this time but my patience has ran out.” His gripped around my wrist tightened even more. I winced.

“K-Keith, you’re hurting me.” He acted like he didn’t hear what I’ve said and then stood up. Everyone was already looking at us.

“Stand up.” He ordered but I didn’t oblige. “I said stand up!” He roared thunderously and then yanked my hand roughly.

“Keith, let go off me!” I tried to protest but he didn’t listen. One of the guy customers approached us.

“Hey, let go of her, man. Can’t you see that you’re already hurting her?” The man rebuke but to my horror, Keith suddenly brought out a gun and then shot him. Everyone screamed in fear and ran for their lives.

“Keith, what have you done?!” I screamed in horror.

“Shut up!” He spat at me and then dragged me towards the exit. Before he opened the door, he looked back. “Make sure to clean this mess up!” He commanded and I saw four men with guns. They were the men sitting next to our table a while ago.

“What—” Before I could ask a question, he yanked me by the hand once again and dragged me towards the parking lot. I kept on screaming for help but no one came because of fear that Keith might shoot them too.

“I said, shut up, you wench!” Keith roared and punch me on my stomach. That took my strength away. My breathing almost stopped. He scooped me up onto his arms.

“We’ll get married now and no one can stop me! I’ve already invested a lot on you, Maggie, and I would never let it all go to waste just like that. You’re my only key to reach my ambitions and Marco would’ve to kill me first before he could take you away from me!” I heard him say as if he’d gone insane.

My vision became blurry. I felt so weak. I couldn’t believe how everything turned out.

Maybe this is my karma of cheating on Keith. Tears polled from my eyes as I closed them. The image of Marco suddenly appeared on my mind. His amber eyes were lovingly gazing at me. Marco, please help me…

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think will happen next?

Will Keith succeed on taking Maggie?

Did you expect her to actually break up with Keith?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 17

A/N: Hi guys! Since it’s holiday today, i decided to update earlier than usual. :) Anyway, for those who were asking me to update more than twice a week; sorry ,guys, but i am so busy. My schedule is different now compared to before that i could even manage to write two stories at a time and there’s my health to consider as well. I hope you understand:)

I’ve made this chapter a little bit shorter than usual because i feel like the comments are still the same even if it’s longer or not. LOL.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I cried helplessly when Keith closed the door of the car after he put me down on the backseat. He even tied my hands and feet but I persevered and tried my best to get up even though I still felt weak. I tried to open the door but it was already locked.

“Keith! Open the door!” I yelled at him but he acted like he didn’t hear it. He was about to get in when he suddenly groaned in pain before he lose consciousness. Someone hit him behind his head and that someone was him…

Upon seeing Marco, I couldn’t hold back my tears from falling from my eyes. He was staring at me full of relief. He quickly opened the door and then took me in his arms.

“Thank God! I thought I was already late!” I could sense the worry in his voice. His body was slightly trembling. He kept on kissing the top of my head.

“Marco…” My voice was shaking as I kept on crying while still in his loving arms. I instantly felt safe upon feeling his warmth. He was hugging me ever so tightly as if he was afraid that I might disappeared on him any second.

He then unwrapped his arms and then pulled away from me to untie my hands and feet.

“Let’s get out of here.” He said and then carried me in his strong arms, bridal style. I held onto his neck and then leaned the side of my head against his hard chest.

I noticed some bloody bodies lying on the ground as we walked towards the direction of the road. Everything became so quiet. I thought everything was already finished, but then, we heard a voice behind us.

“Give her back to me. She’s mine…” Marco turned around. My eyes widened upon seeing Keith. He came to. He looked weak while trying to get up. His hand was cupping the back of his head while staring daggers at us.

Marco smirked dangerously. “She’s never yours, Apollyon. She’s my woman, keep that in mind!” My mouth hang. Even in this kind of situation, Marco never failed to make my heart beat erratically. He really became open and straight forward of his feelings towards me.

Ever since he confessed his love for me, he became more determined to get into my heart.

But then, a realization it me. It seemed like they’ve known each other judging by the way they talked to each other, but what caught my attention was how Marco addressed Keith. Apollyon?

I wanted to ask questions but I chose to just remained quiet and listen.

“I will never let you win, Thamuz!” Keith hissed and then drew a gun and pointed at us. My eyes widened in horror. Marco took his gun a while ago but it looked like he was hiding another gun.

“Do you really think that I’ll let you win just like that? You know me, Thamuz. I always get what I want. Hand her to me or else, I will kill you both.” He threatened with his face contorted in anger but Marco remained unfazed. His face was unreadable.

“If I were you, I would get out of here before I kill you.” Marco retaliated quietly but judging from the expression on his face, he was beyond livid. His eyes were staring at Keith like a lion hunting for a prey. I swallowed hard.

“Kill me? You don’t even have your men with you while me on the other hand brought my men here to ensure my victory. You’re surely surrounded by now and I clearly have the upper hand. I can kill you right now but it’s a shame because I can’t do that yet even if my hands are already itching to decapitate you.” Keith answered like a devil. I shivered in fear hearing the last sentence that came out of his mouth.

“I can say the same to you. It’s a shame that we can’t kill each other right now because of the game that’s why you should be thankful that I haven’t ended your demon life by now yet. But let me clear one thing. No one hurts my queen and successfully get away with it. After I beat you, I will kill you as a payment of hurting her!” He spat at him menacingly.

Keith smirked smugly. “Beat me? Stop daydreaming. Do you really think that you could get out of here? No! Why don’t you just give Maggie back to me and then I’ll let you walk away unharmed? She’s my girlfriend anyway. Don’t be such a pussy-whipped, stealing other’s property, Thamuz. She’s nothing but a second-hand good anyway so use your brain and let her be with me instead. In return, I’ll let you live…for a while.” He then laughed loudly as if he already won.

I wanted to shout at him for referring to me as if I was nothing but a prostitute. Hatred rose within me. I couldn’t believe that I let a man like him enter my life before. I even accepted his marriage proposal. My whole body shivered of that thought that I almost got married to this devil. Thankfully, Marco saved me from committing the biggest mistake of my life.

“Secondhand? You’re the one who’s dreaming here, Apollyon. We both know that.” Marco retaliated tauntingly and Keith’s eyes squinted in anger.

“Damn you!” He roared and was about to pull the trigger of the gun that he was holding when we heard a gunshot. Then, suddenly Keith fell on his knees as blood spilled from his leg. I heard him groan in pain. Somebody shot him from a distance. His gun fell on the ground as he cupped his wound. He was obviously in great pain.

“Ahhh! You’ll pay for this Thamuz!” He yelled full of rage. I couldn’t believe of what was happening. I wanted to think that I was only dreaming because the Keith that I’ve known for almost two years suddenly became a total stranger to me. I’ve never thought that he could act like this. I thought he was a good man but I was so wrong. He hid the real him while trying his best to fool me and twist me around his little finger.

I saw Keith called someone on his cellphone. “Where the f*ck are you?! Maggie and Thamuz are here with me at the parking lot! Call the others and come over here, you moron!” He shouted desperately and tried to reach for his gun but Marco didn’t let that happened.

He approached Keith and kicked the gun away from him.

“You f*cker! You’ll pay for this! I will kill you!” Keith kept on screaming but Marco ignored him. He was still carrying me.

“Marco, I think, I can manage to walk. I—”

“—Hold on tight.” I heard Marco mumble, ignoring what I’ve said and before I could react, he ran away. He didn’t even break a sweat while carrying me and running at the same time. I then heard series of gunshots around us. It felt like we were in the middle of a war and the feeling was horrible. I was already panicking so bad because of fear.

“Don’t worry. I will never let them harm you. They will have to kill me first before I let anyone hurt you.” My heart skipped a beat.

Upon hearing Marco’s soothing voice, I instantly calmed down. For some reason, I was sure that we could get out of there alive. Deep within me, I already had a big trust in Marco.

We just reached the road when a car pulled up in front of us and then somebody opened it from the inside.

“Get in, Unu!” Marco quickly got us in and then put me down on the seat. The guy who let us in quickly closed the door while the driver hurriedly maneuvered the car out of there. The squeaking sounds of the tires echoed around us.

“Unu, Falcon are still fighting at the restaurant.” The driver informed. Marco didn’t reply. His eyes were fixed on me.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?” He even inspected me worriedly from head to toe.

“I’m fine.” I answered in an almost inaudible voice. My heartbeat was still fast because of fear.

“I’m glad you’re here with me and unharmed because I will never forgive myself if he managed to take you away from me.” He then kissed my forehead and then took out his phone from his pocket. He dialed someone’s number.

“What happened, Falcon? Did you get him?” I heard him ask. I was already so confused of what was happening. I’ve never thought that I would experience terror like this.

“ Minchia! How did he escape?!“ He roared thunderously after that and I jerked in surprise. He looked menacing and his hand was balled into fist.

He squeezed his eyes shut and then released a harsh breath. “Okay. Just make sure that no one could follow us. He can’t locate us no matter what happens.” He ordered and then remained quiet for a couple seconds, listening to Falcon’s answer before he ended the call.

“What happened, Unu? Did they get Apollyon?” The guy who opened the door for us asked Marco. He was now the sitting on the shotgun seat.

“He managed to escape but most of his men were already dead.” Marco answered through gritted teeth. His fiery eyes looked terrifying, but strangely, I didn’t feel scared.

I wanted to ask him a lot of questions but I knew that this wasn’t the right time for that.

We travelled for about an hour before we pulled up in front of a five-star hotel. I read the name of the hotel in my mind. Montereal Hotel…

“We’re here, Unu.” The driver announced upon turning off the engine.

“Okay. We’ll stay here until tomorrow. Tell Falcon to come and talk to me later.” He instructed. The driver went out of the car and then opened the door for us. I was about to get out on my own when Marco stopped me.

“Let me carry you, my queen. I think you’re still in a state of shock.” He said. I leered at him.

“I’m fine now. I can walk on my own.” I answered sternly and then got out of the car. I noticed that we were in front of the fire exit. “What are we doing here, Marco?” I asked.

“I can’t let you go home after what happened. For sure, Apollyon will check if you’re at home of not.” I got worried.

“Oh, my God! They’re going to check my house?! I need to go home then! My sister is at home and she’s in danger!” I was about to leave them there to go hail a taxi when Marco stopped me by hand.

“Don’t worry. Christine is perfectly safe. They won’t hurt her and they will never dare doing so.”

“But how can you be so sure? They’re—”

“—Trust me. I am telling the truth. They won’t hurt her nor get near her. Just calm down and let me handle everything.” We stared into each other’s eyes for a couple of seconds. I could tell the honesty in his eyes and I nodded my head.

“Okay. I trust you.” I uttered and that made him smile. His face softened as his eyes even brightened.

“Really? That’s music to my ears, my queen.” He caressed my cheek affectionately. “Wait here. I’ll just call someone.” He then said and went for a couple of feet away from me. I saw him dial on his phone.

“I’m here.” Was all he uttered and then ended the call. He then came back to my spot.

“Let’s wait for someone.” He said and gathered me in his arms. I felt him kiss the top of my head. I nodded my head in response.

I remained silent as I couldn’t help but to think about what happened. I bit my lower lip. I suddenly felt guilty. Maybe Keith became like that because of me. He even killed an innocent man who tried to help me. My eyes watered.

“Don’t ever blame yourself because of what happened. It’s not your fault. Your ex is just a plain a*shole and devil, that’s all.” I looked up at Marco in wonder.

“How did you—” He pulled me by the waist until our bodies were pressed together even more.

“—It’s very obvious that you’re blaming yourself of what happened. I am telling you now. That’s his real nature and he already killed a lot of people before. This is not the first time that he did this.” I gasped.

“W-What? He killed a lot of people already?” I couldn’t believe of what I’ve heard.

“Yes, my queen, so stop dwelling of what happened. There’s only one person to blame of all these and that’s Apollyon.” His face turned dangerous upon uttering that name. I could see the incomparable fury in his amber eyes.

“You’ve been calling Keith, Apollyon, since a while ago and I have a feeling that it’s not just his simple nickname. What does it mean?” I asked, determined to know what it meant. Marco’s eyes evaded my gaze and didn’t answer right away.

I was about to repeat my question when someone opened the exit door of the hotel and a handsome guy with a dark hair and grey eyes came out.

His height must be around 6’2. He looked like a supermodel wearing his blue office suit.

“What did you do again?” He asked Marco sternly upon reaching our spot.

“He’s after us. We need to stay here until tomorrow.” Marco answered. The guy switched his gaze on me. Then, the corner of his lips lifted.

“What a lucky girl.” He uttered and then smiled at me. “Hello, baby. I’m Kyrus Montereal. What’s your name? I’m this jerk’s best friend, by the way.” He extended his hand for a handshake.

“Maggie Lenard.” I answered and was about to accept his hand when Marco suddenly spoke.

“Call my queen ‘baby’ again and you’re dead.” He warned dangerously. Kyrus smirked at him.

“You heard the man, baby. He just gave me his blessings to call—” Before he could finish what he was trying to say, Marco’s fist flew straight to his face. I closed my eyes and squealed in horror.

“Hey, I’m just messing around, buddy. You never changed. You’re still as hot headed as before.” Upon hearing Kyrus’ amused voice, I slowly opened my eyes, expecting a blood on his lips but there was none. Looked like he managed to evade Marco’s attack.

“She’s mine and I’m the only one who could call her of any endearment out there.” Marco answered with a hardened face as he put his arm over my shoulders and pulled me closer to him possessively.

Kyrus whistled. “So possessive. Darn. I’m cringing so hard right now. I’ve never thought that the high and mighty Marco Pearce was capable of this kind of affection.”

“Shut up! Let us in already!” He barked at him.

“Relax. Your temper is really one of a kind. Don’t worry. She’s all yours.” Kyrus answered and then winked at me.

“You—”

“Marco! Stop it!” Marco was about to attack him again but I stopped him. Kyrus laughed loudly while shaking his head.

“I can’t believe this. You’re the only one who could raise a voice at him like that and gets away with it.” He laughed again and I caught Marco glaring at him but he was unaffected. “Anyway, let’s go. We can’t afford them to discover that you’re here.” He led us the way. Marco’s men remained outside. They would probably wait for Falcon and the others.

We got into the elevator. “You should’ve informed me earlier that you’re going to come here so that I could’ve reserved suites for you.” Kyrus said.

“This is your f*cking hotel, Ky. You can throw your visitors out if you want to.” I glared at Marco and he gulped upon seeing my sharp stare. He cleared his throat.

“We will take whatever suites available.” He continued in a mellowed tone and I mentally shook my head. Kyrus burst out into a fit of laughter.

“Man! This is so fun to watch. I’ve never imagined the great Marco Pearce to be this pussy-whipped.”

“You—”

“—Marco! Will you stop?!” I rebuked. He sighed in defeat.

“Fine. I’ll keep quiet.” He then took my hand and intertwined our fingers together. I didn’t protest and just let him do what he pleases. Then, we heard the ‘ding’ sound and the elevator doors opened. We stepped out of it and walked towards a certain door.

“This is your room.” Kyrus informed us and then opened the door. My eyebrows creased.

“What about mine?” I couldn’t help but ask. Kyrus gave me a lopsided grin.

“Sorry, I regret to mention that this is the only suite available. It’s the peak season after all.” My jaw slacked open.

“You’re kidding me, right?”

He shook his head while staring at me, feigning innocence. “No, I am not.” His eyes were sparkling with mischief. Marco pulled me closer to him and put his arm over my shoulders.

“Finally, I finally heard good news today.” He said contentedly with a meaningful smile. I gave him a look but he just shrugged his shoulders and grinned like a fool.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Did it occur in you that Marco is Thamuz and Keith is Apollyon? 

Who still remembers Kyrus? He’s in “L’amour fou”, btw. 

What do you think of the real Keith?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 18

A/N: Hi guys! I was motivated to write because of the comments and votes on chapter 17 that’s why this chapter is longer than the previous one. Anyway, enjoy reading :)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

I sipped on my drink while staring at the view below the Monterial Hotel that we were in. The view was spectacular but my mind was wandering somewhere else.

My grip around the glass that I was holding tightened as I remembered what happened to Maggie this afternoon. Thankfully, I was just nearby so I managed to rescue her on time. I knew that Apollyon would never let her go just like that that’s why when Maggie told me that she wanted to talk to him, I already formulated a plan of how to follow her without her knowledge.

“You’re silent. Let me guess. Maggie pushed you out of your room that’s why you’re still here.” I almost rolled my eyes when I heard Kyrus’ mocking voice. He just came in. We’re currently in his penthouse on the top floor of the Monterial Hotel. He went out a while ago because he needed to take care of something at the lobby.

“She’s sleeping right now and I don’t want to disturb her sleep. She’s still troubled of what happened to her.” I answered and then chugged down the remaining alcohol in my glass in one gulp and then sat on the couch.

“So, what’s your plan now?” Kyrus inquired while pouring a whiskey into his glass.

“I’m going to take her away, out of Apollyon’s reach.”

Kyrus nodded. “Okay. Good luck then.” My eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean good luck?”

He smirked. “Well, you’re the one who’s by her side right now. Her ex-boyfriend is finally out of your way. I just hope that you will finally get her this time; for yourself, not for the sake of the game.”

I glared at him but he just laughed. He even raised his glass as if offering for a toast and then sipped on it while grinning like a fool.

“She was mine from the beginning, Ky. Apollyon just got her because I left her vulnerable of any attacks for one year and a half. Now that she’s finally by my side, I will never do the same mistake that I did in the past. I will protect her from anyone who wants to use and harm her.” I answered determinedly.

“Don’t get me wrong but aren’t you swimming on dangerous waters right now? I mean; yes, you love her but what about being honest with her? Aren’t you doing the same thing that Apollyon did to her?” My eyes squinted in anger.

“Don’t compare me to that b*stard because we’re not the same!” I snapped in annoyance. Keith raised his hands as if he was surrendering.

“Hey, don’t be too hot headed, bud. I know that you’re not like him but what I’m trying to say is; shouldn’t you be more honest with Maggie? She’s gone through enough already. She doesn’t deserve to be treated like some price in a game. She will get hurt again if she discovers about it for sure.” I could see the worry in his eyes. Even his face was serious this time.

I heaved a sigh. “You know that I can’t tell her everything yet but I’ll do everything in my power to spare her from any pain. If hiding the truth from her would spare her from being hurt, then I’ll gladly do it. Until I win this game, I don’t have a choice but to do just that. I’m here to protect her until the very end.”

Kyrus chuckled. “I really can’t believe it. Who knew that the only one who could actually turn your heart of stone into a softy would be that girl? I really thought that your feelings for her was nothing but an infatuation back then. To be honest, I really didn’t think that you’re capable of cherishing someone like this that you’re even going to this extent just to protect her.” He said bluntly.

“I will do anything for her, Ky.” I answered with all honesty. His eyes widened but just for a second. He then raised a little bit.

“Let’s drink to that, then.” He then drank his drink in one big gulp. I was about to do the same when we heard the door buzzed.

“Who’s that?” Kyrus asked in a loud voice.

“It’s me.” We heard the familiar voice of Falcon.

“Come in.” I instructed. Falcon did what he was told and came in quietly.

“Unu—” He was about to talk when he noticed Kyrus standing near the door of the terrace, looking at us.

“It’s okay. Ignore him.” I said and he nodded his head.

“We already hacked all the CCTV’s nearby and deleted all the footages that could potentially help Apollyon into tracking us down. I already assigned some of our men around to keep an eye just in case they see Apollyon and his men lurking around the area.”

“Good. Did you already arrange everything for tomorrow?”

“I’m sorry, Unu, but we can’t leave tomorrow.” My eyebrows creased.

“And why’s that?”

“Because it will be too dangerous. Our men spotted Apollyon’s minions lurking around the airport. It looks like they’re already expecting you to leave the country anytime soon.” I gritted my teeth upon hearing what he just said.

“ Minchia! Who knew that that b*stard Apollyon has a brain after all?“ I released a harsh breath upon saying that in order to calm myself down.

“What about your yacht, Unu? You can use that to escape.”

“My yacht is in Australia right now. I didn’t think that I would actually need it so I didn’t bother bringing it here.” I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration. I wanted to kill Apollyon ones and for all to finish all my problems but I couldn’t afford to do that just yet. Everything that I have is at stake. Everything. I shouldn’t rush and think things carefully…

“What the hell. You’re rich but you only have one yacht?” It was Kyrus.

“I only have two. Marcus is using the other one because he doesn’t want to buy himself a yacht.”

He rolled his eyes. “Why don’t you borrow Enrique’s yacht then?” He suggested.

“No. Let’s not disturb that guy. I heard that he’s in Maldives right now, probably with some chick out there. You know him. When he’s on vacation, he hates being disturb to.” I answered and then sighed.

Kyrus laughed. “Some chick? I don’t think so. You know how that guy is head over heels in love with his ex. It’s impossible that he would take some other chicks out there to his island because he bought that island for his girl. If he’s with a girl right now, then he probably found his ex again. He once mentioned before that he would only take one girl there and I assumed that he was referring to his ex.”

“That guy. He’s so obsessed with his ex. He couldn’t even look at other girls out there because he’s still so in love with his ex.” I said while shaking my head.

“Look who’s talking. You two are the same. both so obsessive and possessive.” Kyrus mumbled but I still heard it.

“Fùck off! You’re just saying that because you haven’t found the right girl for you yet. Let’s see how you behave around her once you finally found her.” I taunted but he burst into a fit of laughter.

“I don’t think I will be like the two of you when it comes to women. There’s a lot of women out there and I will never allow myself to stoop that low. I’m enjoying being chased by girls so why would I stick to only one? That will be a suicide for me. I hate being controlled by women and you know that.” I rolled my eyes after hearing his answer. Now, his true nature was surfacing.

Zandro and this guy are the same. Both gluttonous when it comes to women. I mentally shook my head. I was about to say something when Falcon spoke.

“Pardon, Unu, but what is our next move now?” He questioned with furrowed eyebrows while furtively glancing at Kyrus. I could tell that he was irritated at Kyrus for some reason. I released a breath before answering.

“I have an idea.” I said and then took my phone from the top of the coffee table. I dialed a certain number. I didn’t want to ask for his help but I didn’t have a choice. It took three rings before he picked up the phone.

“To whom do I owe this phone call, Alessi?” The irritating voice of the man on the other line.

“I need a favor.” I almost couldn’t utter the words.

“Whoah! The great Marco Pearce Alessi is actually asking me a favor? I think the world is about to come to an end.” He uttered with an exaggerated tone and I wanted nothing but to smack him at that moment.

“Fùck you! Forget it!” I hissed and was about to press the end call button when he spoke.

“Wait! Don’t be too hot-headed. I was just kidding. Anyway, joking aside. What happened? What favor do you want to ask from me?” His voice finally became serous. I cleared my throat.

“I need you and your plane three days from now.”

“What do you mean?”

“We’re going to Australia and we need someone to take us there. You’re the only one left that I could think that could do it.”

“What about your plane?” He asked confusedly.

“My plane will fly on the same day to France so that I could outwit my enemies.”

“Oh, now I understand what you’re trying to say. Well, I can help you with that but what do I get in return after that?” I groaned inwardly. I really didn’t want to approach this guy because I knew he would charge me in return for his so called ‘help’.

“Name your price.” I answered quietly.

He chuckled. “Hmm…I can’t think of anything yet. Maybe I’ll charge you in the future if need something.”

“Okay. Listen to me. This is the plan.” I began and then proceeded on telling him my plan. After about five more minutes of discussing about it, I ended the call.

“You’re really good when it comes to these things. Since I’m here, I’ll help you too. I’ll drive you guys to Philadelphia using my ‘baby’ so that no one would detect your plan.” Kyrus suggested. He heard about my escape plan.

“Okay. I think that’s a better idea. Thanks, bud.”

He smiled. “Anytime.” I gave further instruction to Falcon before he left. Kyrus and I were talking about random things when I remembered something.

“Can I use your kitchen?” I asked him out of the blue. Kyrus’ eyebrows furrowed as he looked at me in wonder.

“Sure. Why?” He looked stupefied as if he wasn’t sure if he heard it right. I shook my head.

“I’ll just cook something for dinner.” I answered casually. His eyes went wide.

“What?! Since when did you learn how to cook? If you’re Marcus then I would believe that you could cook, but no. You’re his twin.” He said while laughing. I gave him a sharp stare but he just smirked at me.

“I know how to cook.”

“Since when?” He asked with cocked up eyebrow.

“Since a while ago.” I answered confidently and the jerk burst out laughing.

“Let me guess; you actually went internet surfing?”

“So, what? Everyone does it nowadays. It looks easy and I’m pretty sure that I can do it if I try.” I answered full of confidence.

“Okay, then. Let’s see about that. The kitchen is all yours but in one condition. Let me have a bite after.” He answered.

I raised my eyebrows. “You just finished laughing at me but now you want to have a taste?” He shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, I’m already hungry. Anything will do for now. Although, I’m currently worried if you could actually make an edible meal.” He answered while laughing. I shook my head and decided to just ignore his remarks. I went to the kitchen. I already asked one of my men to buy the ingredients for me beforehand so everything was already ready.

I wanted to cook in our suite but I didn’t want her to see me struggling while cooking. I was about to start when I felt Kyrus’ presence behind me.

“Leave me alone. I don’t want an audience.” I snapped at him but he just laughed.

While I was on it, Kyrus went out but I didn’t bother asking him where he was going to.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I stretched my arms above my head and purred like a kitten. I just woke up. I looked at the time and saw that it was already almost 7 pm. I got up and looked around. It was so quiet.

“Marco?” I called for him but no one answered. My eyebrows knitted together and got out of bed. I looked for him around but he was nowhere to be found.

Maybe he just went out, I told myself. I decided to take a bath while waiting for him but after showering and getting dressed, Marco haven’t returned yet.

I was already feeling hungry. I was about to dial on the telephone to order food when I heard a knock on the door. My feet automatically stepped towards the door. For some reason, I felt excited, thinking that it was Marco. I quickly opened the door.

“Where have—Kyrus?” Whatever I wanted to say was cut short when I saw Kyrus at the door. I suddenly felt disappointed.

“Yes, it’s me. You’re obviously disappointed. You thought that it was Marco, am I right?” He teased and I felt my cheeks redden.

“No.” I denied and that made him laugh.

“You don’t have to be shy. Anyway, Marco needs you right now.” Worry instantly crept within me.

“What happened? Where is he anyway?”

“Come with me. He’s in my suite.” He answered seriously. His face looked worried. My heart began beating rapidly in worry. I gingerly closed the door. “C’mon, before my kitchen explodes.” He added.

My steps came to a halt. “Your kitchen? What do you mean?” I asked. His eyes were gleaming amusedly.

“You’ll see. Let’s go?” We then walked towards the elevator. Upon entering inside, he pressed the penthouse button. When we arrived there, I rapidly walked towards the door and opened it without waiting for Kyrus.

I didn’t know why but I wanted to see him right away to make sure that he’s fine.

“Where is he?” I asked while looking around his suite. I couldn’t deny that I was so worried.

“He’s in the kitchen. That way.” Kyrus pointed the direction and I went ahead of him. I walked briskly in worry but when I reached the kitchen, my jaw dropped when I saw Marco. He was busy slicing vegetables while kept on gazing on the video that was playing on his phone.

I wanted to laugh because everything was so messy and he looked like he was having a hard time.

“He told me that he’s going to cook something for you but I’m worried. That guy doesn’t even know how to cook. Why don’t you go and help him? I have a dinner date so ’I’ll leave you two here.” Kyrus whispered to me playfully. I looked at him quizzically but he just winked at me and then left.

I looked back at Marco when I heard him grunt.

“Damn it!” He hissed while looking at his finger. It looked like he cut his finger. I rolled my eyes and strode my way towards him.

“Come here.” I said and pulled him by the hand towards the sink. I opened the faucet and helped him clean his wound with the water and soap.“ It was just a small cut.

“You’re here.” He said while looking at me like he couldn’t believe that I was there.

“Do you know if Kyrus has a medicine kit here?” I asked but he didn’t answer. He was just staring at me in awe.

“Hey! Answer me.” I even waved my hand before his face. He blinked innumerably.

“Y-Yes. It’s in the hanging cabinet in the bathroom.” He answered. I left him there and went to the bathroom. I found the medicine cabinet right away and took what I needed to clean his wound. I went back after that.

“Give me your hand. I’ll clean your wound.” I said and he did as I was told quietly. While I was cleaning it, his amber eyes were fixed on me.

“Stop staring at me. If I was an ice, I already have melted by now.” He laughed heartily. After cleaning his wound, I wrapped a band-aid around it.

“Done.” I said and was about to get away from him when he suddenly pulled me by waist until our bodies pressed together.

“Thank you.” His voice turned husky while staring into my eyes lovingly. I swallowed hard. My heart was thumping like crazy again.

“D-Don’t mention it.” I answered with a small voice. “What were you doing anyway? Kyrus told me that you wanted to—” Before I could finished my sentence, he already claimed my lips with a passionate kiss. I couldn’t hold back the moan that escaped from my lips.

There was something in the way he was kissing me this time. Every move of his lips and tongue was making me feel like he was owning me wholly, declaring his territory.

My lips automatically moved on their own and returned his delicious and addicting kiss with equal fervor. That seemed to please him and deepened the kiss even more. I closed my eyes and reciprocated his kiss the way he wanted it to be.

I couldn’t explain why but everything felt so new, wilder and better. Maybe because this was the first kiss that we shared without anything holding me back. Our tongues dueled hotly as our hands began exploring each other’s body.

I moaned in delight when he cupped my supple breast with his naughty hand through my shirt.

“Damn. I want you so much, my queen. You’re making me crazy.” He breathed the moment our lips parted. We were both breathing hard while staring into each other’s eyes.

I wetted my lips with the tip of my tongue. His eyes zeroed on my lips, intense desire was evident in them.

“We’re here in Kyrus’ suite, Marco. He might come back.” I answered with my cheeks blushing.

“I don’t care. Forget about him.” He cupped my face and was about to kiss me again when my stomach suddenly growled in hunger. I bit my lower lip in embarrassment. To my surprise, he suddenly burst out laughing.

I sneered at him to hide the embarrassment that I was feeling. “You’re so cute, my queen.” He planted a soft kiss on my lips. I couldn’t hold back the smile that broke across my face.

“I know you’re hungry so just wait here and let me cook for you.” He said and was about to continue what he was doing when I spoke.

“Kyrus told me that you don’t know how to cook.” I said nonchalantly.

“I know how to cook.” He insisted but his tone was reluctant. I mentally shook my head.

“Ah, that’s why you’re watching a cooking tutorial.” I teased him. I couldn’t help but to laugh when his face turned red. I approached him.

“I’ll help you instead. It will be a disaster if this place explodes because of you.” I volunteered while chuckling and tied my hair into a bun. He was looking at me the whole time as if I was the most beautiful woman in the world. My heart swelled.

I didn’t know what happened but I felt so at eased now. Before, I was always afraid to be near him because of the fear that I might cheat on Keith again. But now, everything was different, in a good way.

“But I want to cook something for you.”

I tsked. “Do that when you learn how to cook, okay? For now, I’ll teach you the basics.”

He sighed in defeat. “Fine.” I beamed and began preparing the ingredients. I wasn’t that good of a cook but at least, I wasn’t terrible either.

“What do you think you’re doing? I said, slice the onions.” I rebuked. I was slicing the vegetables when he suddenly hugged me from behind.

“Later.” He then rested his chin on my shoulder. His arms were snaked around my waist in a possessive manner. “I like hugging you like this, my queen. It makes me feel like you really belong to me.” He confessed.

Just like always, the beating of my heart became erratic again. I felt the same way too. I love it when I’m in his arms. I bit my lower lip. My feelings for him was all over the place and I knew that I couldn’t contain it inside me anymore. Just a few more push and he would get what he’d been wanting for so long.

“I thought I already was?” His body went stiff.

“W-What did you say?” I craned my head to look at him.

“Well, you already declared me as yours from the beginning.” I answered and then bit my lower lip. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face.

“Because you are, my queen. You’re mine and now that you finally broke up with your ex, I will never let you go again. You belong to me and no one else could take you away from me again. I promise you that.”

“I know.” He looked taken a back for a moment before he smiled. We sealed that for a sweet kiss before we finally continued cooking. There were smiles on our faces while at it and the happiness inside of me was overwhelming.

There wasn’t any clarification yet but the two of us knew what’s next for the both of us.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Sweet moments ahead so stay tuned! LOL

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 19

Happy Friday, guys!

What do you think of this story so far?

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I couldn’t help but to chuckle while watching Marco eating his food with gusto. We’re still in Kyrus’ suite, eating the food that we prepared together.

“Hey, slow down, will you? You look like you’re eating the most delicious food in the world even though it’s just a simple dish.” I teased while shaking my head. He swallowed the food in his mouth before he grinned at me.

“Actually, I am. This is the most delicious food that I’ve ever tasted.” He answered like a kid. I could see that he was enjoying every minute of our dinner. I cocked up an eyebrow at him.

“You’re pulling my leg.” He shook his head vigorously.

“I’m telling the truth. This is the first food that we made together and I am so happy right now. I couldn’t believe that this thing would be possible. I mean, you and I together without anything holding us back. I know that you’re still affected of what happened between you and Keith but I am willing to do anything for you to totally forget about him. I told you; he’s not the man for you because he’s not worth it.” He said wearing a serious face. His amber eyes were staring at me intently as if trying to figure out what was I thinking.

I didn’t know how to comment about that. I was actually surprised of the realization that since we arrived here in Monterial Hotel, Keith didn’t cross my mind even after what happened this afternoon. Maybe because I am with Marco…

In just a short period of time, he managed to make me forget that traumatic experience. Just spending time with him erased all my fears and doubts. I thought it would take time for me to recover of what happened but Marco made me feel safe.

While we were cooking a while ago, he was so affectionate towards me and I admit that I felt so giddy receiving such kind of affection from him.

I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard the humorless chuckle of Marco. “I wish I didn’t mention his name. How can I expect that you already moved on from him in such short period of time? Silly me. I made you sad because you remembered him.” There was a hint of bitterness in his voice. My eyebrows creased.

He stopped eating as if he lost his appetite. “I think, I’m already full.” He was about to stand up from his seat when I took his hand.

“Where do you think you’re going? I thought you liked the food? You haven’t finished everything in your plate yet.” I said, couldn’t hide my amusement. Jealousy was written all over his face and I found him very adorable.

He cleared his throat. “I think, I lost my appetite.” He admitted as his eyes evaded my gaze. A smile almost broke across my face but I tried my best to hide my amusement. I wanted to make fun of him first.

“And why’s that?” I feigned ignorance and he looked at me in disbelief.

“Really? You don’t know?” He asked with knitted eyebrows. I shook my head.

“I’m f*cking jealous because you’re obviously affected just by hearing his name! I know that I don’t have the right to be jealous yet but I can’t help it!” He even raked his fingers through his hair in frustration. I couldn’t hold back my laugh anymore and burst out laughing. He gaped at my reaction.

“And now, you’re laughing at me. Great.”

“Because you’re so silly. Who told you that I was still affected about Keith? I didn’t comment a while ago because I realized something.”

“And what was that about?” He questioned with crinkled forehead.

“I realized that Keith didn’t even cross my mind since we arrived here. I was actually surprised about that considering of what he did to me this afternoon, but because of you, it was easy for me to forget about it. I mean, I’m still furious at him because he hurt and tried to kidnap me but I’m thankful at the same time because I discovered his true nature before I agreed to marry him.” I held his gaze while still holding his hand. “And that’s because of you. Maybe we started on the wrong foot but because of your persistence, you saved me from living a miserable life with Keith. Just thinking that I almost got married to such kind of a person was already terrifying. Thank you because even though I kept on pushing you away, you didn’t give up on me.”

His face softened. “You don’t have to thank me, my queen, because I will do anything to protect you from anyone who tries to harm you. They will have to kill me first before they manage to harm you. That’s how much I love you.” He answered full of honesty and my eyes watered because of so much emotions that surged within me from hearing what he just said. I suddenly felt emotional.

“Don’t say that! You will not die on me because I will never forgive you if you leave me.” I answered sternly and his eyes brightened with happiness.

“Why? You don’t want to lose me, is that it?” He teased. Back the playful and full of life Marco. I felt my cheeks redden. I sneered at him to hide the embarrassment that I was feeling.

“Hmp! Just continue eating already. We both know that you’re not done eating yet.” I answered instead, avoiding his question. His smile widened. He looked contented even though I didn’t answer his question.

We continued eating while talking about other things. The atmosphere was light and calm. After eating, Marco volunteered to wash the dishes while I on the other hand cleaned up our mess on the kitchen island.

I couldn’t help but to smile when I realized that we were like husband and wife helping each other in household chores.

I snickered while discreetly watching Marco washing the dishes. This was my fist time seeing this side of him and he looked so cute. Well, he even applied as a security guard just for you. A voice inside of me said and that brought a smile on my face.

Now that I thought I about it, I realized that all my assumptions about Marco before were all wrong. I’ve never expected that he was the kind of guy who could love a woman to this extent. For some reason, my heart swelled with total happiness of the thought that I was that woman.

I set aside a food for Kyrus and when we finished cleaning up, we went back to our suite. When we were inside, I suddenly felt nervous. Just thinking that we would occupy the suite together was already making my heart beat like a drum.

I bit my lower lip when Marco embraced me from behind while chuckling. He then kissed me on the cheek. “You look tensed, my queen.” He playfully said and my cheeks went red. Damn! He noticed!

“I’m not.” I denied with a small voice while holding my breath.

“Really? That’s not what I’m seeing.”

“I told you, I’m not!” I snapped at him, couldn’t admit the truth. He laughed and then let go of me.

“If you say so. I’ll just take a shower then.” I faced him and was about to answer when I saw him discarding his shirt and then tossed the garment onto the bed. My eyes nearly popped out of its socket because of what he just did.

“Marco! What do you think you’re doing?!” I rebuked in disbelief but he just gave me a lopsided grin.

“What? I’m not doing anything.” He asked feigning innocence.

“Why are you taking off your clothes here?!” I hissed as I looked away. My throat suddenly became dry while staring at his topless body. There was a strange hot sensation that covered my entire being.

“Because I don’t want to take them inside the bathroom with me.” My eyes bulged even more when I saw him begin unbuckling his belt from my peripheral vision.

“Marco!” I squealed but he just smirked at me. I swallowed hard when his boxers were the only thing left on his body. Then my eyes traitorously went down between his legs and saw that big bulge. That monster again!

“Pervert!” I then ran towards the terrace while catching my breath. His laugh became louder because of my reaction. “Just go to the bathroom already!” I said in a loud voice so that he could hear it.

“Don’t worry, my queen. It doesn’t bite.” He answered full of amusement, referring to that thing between his legs. I felt like my cheeks were already as red as tomatoes. He’s such a naughty guy!

I sighed in relief when I finally heard the door of the bathroom being closed. I clutched my chest. Damn! The beating of my heart was so fast and there was a hot tingling sensation in the center of my being which made me blush profusely.

I breath in and breath out a couple of times in order to calm my senses. I looked at the view outside and it was spectacular. I held onto the railing and then heaved a sigh. I didn’t know of what to think about our situation right now.

“Don’t think, Maggie. It’s better for you not to.” I talked to myself and was about to go back inside when my cellphone rang.

With eyebrows furrowed, I checked who the caller was and my eyes widened upon seeing the name on the screen. Keith. I couldn’t react right away, but then, I gritted my teeth as anger rose within me. After what he did to me, he has the guts to call me?!

Instead of answering, I furiously declined his call and then blocked him. I even deleted his number so that I could totally erase him out of my life. After witnessing the real him, I realized that he never actually loved me. Everything that he showed me was all nothing but an act; all the words that came out of his mouth were nothing but lies.

I thought he was a kind person because he saved me but I was wrong. Why did he save me anyway? What does he really want from me?

I suddenly remembered Marco and Keith’s conversation outside the restaurant. I could tell from then on the they were enemies but why did Keith sound so interested in having me by his side if he doesn’t love me?

Keith called Marco, Thamuz while Marco called him Apollyon. I didn’t have the time to digest all of the things that happened and heard but now, I realized that there’s something going on that I wasn’t aware of.

A lot of questions flooded my mind and I wanted to find some answers. There was this feeling inside of me that I couldn’t comprehend. I even recalled them talking about some kind of a ‘game’.

I groaned when I felt my head suddenly hurt because of too much thinking. Because Keith called, the events that happened this afternoon came back to me.

I took a deep breath. I stayed like that for about ten minutes, just trying to recall every detail of what happened so that I might be able to find some answers of my questions, but there was none. I heaved a long sigh.

“What’s the problem, my queen? You look like you’re in deep thoughts.” My body went still as Marco wrapped his arms around my waist from behind and then buried his face on the crook of my neck. I could smell the scent of the soap and shampoo that he used.

“Aren’t you going to get dressed first?” I asked with heated cheeks. I could feel his naked torso against my back. He was only wearing a towel around his waist.

He chuckled. “I don’t wear clothes during the night because I can’t sleep with clothes on.” My eyes widened. I forcefully unwrapped his arms from my waist and faced him.

“Are you crazy?! In case you forgot, we’re going to stay in this suite together tonight!”

“So?”

“Marco! I’m not playing around! Go get dressed or else, I will stay in Kyrus’ suite!” I threatened him and the playful expression on his face instantly disappeared.

“No, you won’t because I will never allow that to happen.”

“Then, get dressed!” I hissed, couldn’t look at his body.

“Even if I wanted to, I don’t have a change of clothes. It wasn’t my plan for us to stay here so I didn’t bring anything with me.” My eyes widened. I realized that I was the same.

“What about me? What am I going to wear? I need to freshen up!” I answered exasperatedly but he just smirked.

“There’s an unused silk robe there, you can use it for now. Don’t worry, I’ll send someone to shop us some clothes tomorrow.” He answered nonchalantly and my eyes bulged.

“Silk robe?!”

He chuckled. “Yes, my queen.” I shook my head.

“No, no, no! It’s better for me to go home rather than stay here without anything to use.” I was about to walked towards the door, planning to really go home when he stopped me by the hand.

“Margaret, you can’t go home. You know that you’re in great danger right now. After what happened, Apollyon is surely doing everything to find you and I can’t let that happen that’s why I hid you here with me.” His face looked so serious while saying those words.

“Why do I need to hide from him? I didn’t do anything! He was the one who committed a crime. He killed someone and tried to kidnap me! Maybe it’s better for me to go to the police and file a case against him.” I couldn’t hide my frustration.

He held both of my hands and stared into my eyes intently. “Listen to me carefully. It’s not that easy. It will only complicate things if you tell the police about this. Just let me handle everything and I promise you that everything will be alright. Just trust me.” His eyes were begging when he uttered the last three words.

I opened my lips, wanting to say something but nothing came out of my mouth.

“Please?” Even his eyes were begging now. I sighed in defeat. I then nodded my head slowly.

“Then, tell me what’s really happening. How come you’re calling Keith, Apollyon and he calls you Thamuz. Why do you have men working under you as if they’re your bodyguards? They even call you ‘Unu’. Who are you really, Marco Pearce? Why do I feel like I don’t know anything about you other than your name? What’s really happening? What was the game that you both were talking about?” I bombarded him with a lot of question.

He couldn’t answered right away. His eyes evaded my gaze and that told me that he really was hiding something from me.

“Answer me.” I demanded determinedly. He raked his fingers through his wet hair and remained quiet. That ticked me off. I pulled back my hands from his grip.

“That’s it! If you won’t tell me anything, I’ll just go home. I hate this feeling of being left out about something. Something’s happening around me but I don’t even know what’s it about.” I was about to brush passed him when he finally spoke.

“Apollyon is my mortal enemy and he is the type who will do anything just to get what he wants. When I told you that he wasn’t the right guy for you, I wasn’t lying about that. I tried my best to steal you away from him because I knew his motives from the start. I’m sorry that I can’t tell you everything right now but all I’m asking is for you to trust me. Let’s leave for Australia three days from now so that we could escape from him. We will stay there until everything goes back to normal. Can you do that?” We just remained staring into each other’s eyes for a couple of seconds.

“What about my family? Are they safe? I don’t want to leave knowing that they could be in danger as well.” I voiced out my concern. He cupped my face.

“I already told you before. Apollyon will never harm any member of your family because he will be dead before he even lay a hand on them.” That confused me even more.

“How can you sound so sure about that?”

“Just trust me, my queen.”

I sighed. “Okay but let me at least talk to them so that they won’t get worried about me.” He nodded his head.

“Okay. We’ll call them tomorrow.” His thumbs moved, caressing my cheeks. “Go freshen up. It’s already getting late.”

I nodded my head and did as I was told. While I was under the shower, I kept on thinking about Marco’s answers. He didn’t even tell me anything significant and I could feel that something was not right, but for some reason, I knew deep inside of my heart that I trust him.

I decided to just forget about that thought for now and then continued showering. When I was done, I brushed my teeth and went out of the bathroom with just a robe on. My eyebrows creased when I saw Marco talking to a chambermaid at the door.

He was now wearing a mesh shorts but he was still topless.

The woman handed him a paper bag and then left.

“What’s that?” I asked curiously when he approached me.

“Earlier, I told Kyrus to buy something for you to wear. I thought he would come back to his suite tomorrow because I knew that he would be out there with some woman again but he actually came back. Thankfully, he didn’t forget. Here, wear it for tonight.” He handed me the paper bag. I couldn’t help but smile. I excitedly took the garment out just to be surprised when I saw what it was.

It was a pink sexy satin nightgown. It was too revealing, too sexy for my taste. I glared at him.

“Did you specifically ask him to buy something like this?” His eyes went wide upon seeing it.

“What the-Of course not!” He even shook is head vigorously.

“Really? You didn’t?”

“Yes. I would never even try.” I saw him gulp. “But I would be so lucky if I’d see you wearing it tonight.”

“Marco!”

“What? I’m just trying my luck.” He even scratched the back of his head while grinning like an idiot.

“I would never wear something like this!”

“Really? Why not?” He looked so disappointed.

“Because I don’t want to.” I put it back inside the paper bag and then proceeded on blow-drying my hair.

“What a waste.” I heard him mumble while staring at the paper bag. He really looked so disappointed.

“What did you say?”

“Nothing, my queen.” He answered with a forced wide smile and that made me roll my eyes. When I finished blow-drying my hair, I tumbled into bed. I suddenly felt tired. Then I felt Marco hugged me from behind.

“Tired?” He whispered sweetly.

“Aren’t you going to be a gentleman and sleep on the couch?” He chuckled.

“I’m not a gentleman, my queen, because I prefer to sleep beside you while holding you in my arms.” His voice turned husky as he rained small kisses on my cheek. He took my hand and intertwined our fingers together.

“Hmp! Whatever.” I answered and rolled my eyes, hiding the giddiness in my heart. He laughed heartily but then, he turned serious after that.

“Call me selfish but I am so happy right now. At last, I finally have you by my side without you thinking about someone else.” He then took a deep breath. “Can I ask you something?”

“What is it?”

“These past few days, you’ve been acting differently around me and I’ve been so happy about that, but then, it just left me wondering about your true feelings for me. You said before when we were in Australia that you needed to do what’s right first before anything else. Now that you’ve already talked to Keith, I want to know where I stand in your life. You know how much I love you and I don’t want to waste any more time for you to be mine.” He made me face him and then cupped my face as his eyes stared right into my eyes intently.

“Tell me, my queen. Do you feel something for me too? Even just a little bit?” He questioned and I could see the reluctance and fear in his amber eyes. Maybe, he was afraid of hearing my answer. I bit my lower lip and stared at his handsome face.

For the first time, I let myself listen to my heart and surprisingly, I got the answer that I was looking for. My eyes watered. I caressed his cheek lovingly and told him the answer that he was looking for. Then, his eyes watered as well upon hearing those words directly from me.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think is the answer of Maggie to Marco’s question at the end of the chapter?

Is this the start of something new for the both of them?

What do you think of this chapter?

For those who were asking if Kyrus would have a story; the answer is ‘yes’. His story will be part of this series.

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 20

Huhu. I’m sick again. Thankfully, i managed to write this update last weekend. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. Don’t forget to share & recommend this story. Thanks. :)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

M

ARCO’s POV

A smile broke across my face upon seeing the sleeping face of Maggie next to me. She looked so serene. I couldn’t help but to touch her rosy cheek, just in a feathery manner though so that I wouldn’t wake her up. I couldn’t believe that we’re finally in this situation, and my heart was filled with so much happiness.

“How can you be so enchanting like this without even trying, my queen?” I whispered and gently traced the bridge of her nose. We arrived here in Australia five days ago and these past few days with her had been the best days of my life.

It’s been eight days since we started sleeping on the same bed and it felt surreal. I get to hold her in my arms every night and those moments were magical.

The only downside of it was, my friend down there had been in misery these past few days and it hurt so bad. I had to gather all my self-control not to ravish her because she hasn’t given me the permission to touch her that way yet. I just got contented that I could get to cuddle with her every night.

Even though I’ve been holding myself back, I was still happy because she’s finally officially mine. My smile widened upon remembering our first night together in Montereal Hotel eight days ago…

“D-Did I just hear it right, my queen?” I couldn’t believe what she just said. I wasn’t sure if what I’ve heard was right. Maggie smiled lovingly and then nodded her head. She looked emotional. Her eyes were bright with unshed tears but smiling at the same time.

“Yes, you heard it right. I’ve been in denial for a long time because I knew that my feelings for you were wrong. I had Keith back then and it wasn’t right for me to feel this way towards you. I tried to avoid you, expecting my feelings to eventually fade away but it became more intense instead. Now that me and Keith were over, I don’t see any reason for me to hold back my feelings anymore. I love you, Marco. Now, I can finally voice it out to the world.” Upon hearing the answer of Maggie, I couldn’t hold back my tears.

My eyes watered because of uncontrolled emotions. I couldn’t believe that I actually heard those magical words that I’ve been dying to hear from Maggie for the longest time.

Because of so much joy, I kissed her with all my heart. We already kissed a couple of times before but this was probably the sweetest kiss that we’ve ever shared. Our lips moved gently yet roughly against each other at the same time, letting one another feel how much love we had for each other.

The kiss was full of love and happiness and my heart swelled with the kind of joy that I’ve never thought existed.

“So, you’re my girlfriend now?” I asked like a fool after that kiss; afraid that I might just be dreaming.

“What do you think?” She asked me back with a playful gleam in her eyes. I cupped her nape as I rested my forehead against hers.

“You’re my girlfriend now. After hearing your declaration of love for me, I will never let you go no matter what happens. You’re mine now, my queen. Mine.” I professed possessively and then kissed her one more time.

She was about to kiss me back when I pulled my lips away from hers. She groaned in protest and it made me chuckle.

“Why did you stop?” She questioned irritably and I smirked.

“Because I want to hear you say those words again.” Her eyebrows furrowed.

“What words?” She feigned ignorance. I rained kisses around her lips, intentionally avoiding her lips, seducing her in the process. She tried to capture my lips with hers but he I evaded her kiss. She groaned in frustration.

“Marco!”

“What? C’mon, my queen. Just tell me what I want to hear. I just want to hear it one more time.”

She rolled her eyes and sat up. “Fine, if you don’t want to kiss me, then no kiss for you!” She was about to get out of bed when I snatched her by the waist and made her lie down again. She squealed but I silenced her with a kiss.

I smiled inwardly when she instantly encircled her arms around my neck and then reciprocated my kiss with equal fervor. The kiss was wilder, rougher and full of hunger than a while ago and it was so intense and addicting.

“I love you, I love you, I love you. Satisfied, my king?” My heart throbbed.

“My king?”

“Yes. You call me ‘my queen’ so it’s just right for me to call you ‘my king’. Don’t you want me to?” She asked with a cocked-up eyebrow.

“Of course, I want to. Damn! That is music to my ears!” I answered and then grinned like crazy. She chuckled and then planted a soft kiss on my cheek.

“You look crazy grinning like that.”

“Because I’m crazy for you.” I said without a shame and that made her laugh amusedly.

“Sometimes, I can’t believe that the emotionless and cold Marco that I’ve known before can be this corny and obsess when it comes to women.” She then said full of amusement.

“You’re wrong, my queen.” Her eyebrows creased. “I am not like this with other women. Only to you because you’re the only woman that I love so much.” I clarified and her smile widened.

“So, you had a lot of women in your life before?” That caught me off-guard. I tried to deny it but nothing came out of my mouth. She glared at me.

“So, you really had a lot of women before, is that it?” She sounded mad. I shook my head vigorously.

“N-No. it’s not like that, my queen. Let me explain.” I begged, afraid that she might really get mad. “T-They’re already part of my p-past. I’ve never even had a girlfriend before. They’re just past flings. You’re my first girlfriend, by the way.” Damn! I even stuttered. This was my first time feeling this kind of fear to lose someone and it wasn’t pleasant. She remained serious.

I was about to try to explain further when she suddenly burst out into a fit of laughter. I gaped at her.

“And now, you’re laughing at me. You really love doing this to me.” I couldn’t help but say. She kept on laughing until she finally stopped.

“Sorry. I couldn’t help but laugh because you looked so worried. Don’t worry. I’m not mad.” My eyebrows knitted together.

“You’re not mad?”

“Of course not. They’re just your past now and they will remain that way.” I was about to say something when she continued. “But, if you ever tried to cheat on me, I will never forgive you. You always say that I’m yours, so I’ll say the same. You’re mine and no one has the right to own and love you but me. Understood?” That shocked me.

I’ve never thought that she had a possessive side of her too. Her eyes zeroed on me.

“Marco, are you listening to me? If you can’t do that then let’s end this now.” My eyes widened. I shook my head vigorously and gathered her into my arms.

“Noted, my queen. You don’t have to tell me that because I will surely remain faithful to you no matter what happens. I’ve been loving you for so long and I will never waste the opportunity that you’ve given me to be in your life.”

She nodded. “Good. And one more thing. I hate liars so no secrets between us, okay? I want us to be open to one another.” That caught me off-guard and I was at lost for words as my heart thumped with fear.

“O-Okay. Understood.” It pained me to lie to her like this but I couldn’t lose her. Now that she’s finally become mine, I will never do anything that would cause her to hate me. I shook the thought off my mind and concentrated on the present situation.

“I’m glad, you understood. C’mon, let’s sleep now.” She pillowed her head on my chest. I automatically wrapped my arms around her waist and held her lovingly. I groaned inwardly when I felt her breasts pressed against me. I kissed her forehead.

“Aren’t we going to have a little exercise before going to sleep?” I naughtily asked.

“Marco!” She rebuked and gave me a look. I laughed.

“I was just trying my luck, my queen.” I kissed the top of her head. “Goodnight.” I whispered. Later on, Maggie’s breathing became steady, indication that she finally fell asleep. I was left in deep thoughts.

“I will never let our relationship get affected by our current situation. Call me selfish but I will not give you up no matter what. You’re more than enough for me but I need to proceed with this game whatever happens. I hope my secrets will never reach you because I won’t be able to take it if you get hurt because of me. I love you, so much that it hurts.” I whispered and then tightened my arms round her.

“My boyfriend is really a flatterer.” I blinked innumerably when she suddenly spoke.

“You’re awake?” She grinned.

“Yes. Who wouldn’t wake up when someone is touching your face like that?”

I chuckled. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you up.” I answered apologetically. She gently flicked the tip of my nose with her finger.

“Whatever.” She got up and was about to get off the bed when I spoke.

“Hey, where are you going? Where is my good morning kiss?” I even pointed my lips.

“Later. I just woke up and—” Before she could even finish what she wanted to say, I already sat up, cupped her face and then kissed her hard on the lips.

“Hmp—” She tried to protest but it was already too late. I let go off her while grinning from ear to ear.

“Good morning.” I greeted her playfully while catching my breath and then winked at her. She glared at me but I just laughed heartily. She then snatched the pillow and hit me with it.

“You’re so naughty, you know that?” I kept on laughing as she hit me three more times. I then found a chance and tickled her as a revenge. She uncontrollably laughed so hard until she begged me to stop. I was now on top of her. I tucked her hair behind her ears while gazing at her lovingly.

“I wish we’ll remain like this forever; happy without thinking about anything other than us.” I voiced out. She smiled.

“Me too. I wish that Keith would be apprehended so that everything could go back to normal.” I swallowed hard of her answer.

“Why? Aren’t you happy here with me?”

“Of course, I’m happy. It’s just that, I can’t help but to be saddened that we need to hide even though he is the one who needs to pay for what he’s done. We’re the victim here and—”

“Shhh.” I put a finger on her lips to silence her. “Let’s not talk about him. As I’ve promised to you before, I will make sure to put him in his proper place. When that time comes, everything will be alright for sure.” She nodded her head.

“I trust you, Marco.” That made me smile. After that, we ate our breakfast at the backyard while gazing at the proud waterfall as the gentle breeze of the summer air hit our skin.

“Eat a lot because you need a lot of energy for later.” I said. Her eyebrows cocked up.

“Why?”

“Because we’ll go mountain hiking later.” Her jaw dropped.

“What?”

I smirked. “Yes, my queen. You heard it right. You’ve been asking for this since we first came here so I’ve decided to bring you to my favorite part of this place.” Her face brightened.

“Really?”

“Yes, so you should eat more.” She continued eating her food with gusto. Excitement was evident on her lovely face. I couldn’t help but to stare at her. Damn. She looked so beautiful that I couldn’t take my eyes off her.

“Hey!” I blinked innumerably when she clapped her hands before my face.

“Huh?”

“You’ve been staring at me like that since a while ago. Eat up so that we could go there already.” She even pursed her lips. I laughed.

“Okay, my beloved queen. As you wish.” I answered teasingly and then winked at her. She rolled her eyes which made me laugh even more.

MAGGIE’s POV

I was already catching my breath while kept on wiping my sweat with the small towel that I brought with me. We’ve been trekking for about 45 minutes already but we haven’t reached the top of the mountain yet.

The mountain looked so close from the house and I didn’t think that it would be this far by foot.

“Are we there yet? My feet are killing me already.” I complained. Thankfully, I wore a pair of hiking shoes. Marco chuckled.

“Your cheeks are all red because of the heat. Do you want us to rest for a moment?” He asked me. I was never into outdoor activities such as hiking but because I wanted to see the top of the falls, I agreed to go.

“How many more minutes before we reach the top?” I asked instead of answering his question.

“In about 10 minutes.”

“Then let’s just continue.” I answered with newfound determination.

“Are you sure? I’ll just carry you if you’re already too tired to walk.” I rolled my eyes. He’d been offering to carry me since a while ago but I kept on declining.

“I’m fine. We’re almost there anyway.” He took my hand and then intertwined our fingers together.

“Let’s get going then.” We continued trekking until we finally reached the top and saw the river. We walked along the river until we finally reached our destination. I gasped in awe upon seeing the view. It was breathtaking. The waterfall that was cascading down below was so stunning.

Seeing the waterfall from a different angle was a great experience.

“Do you like the view?” Marco asked as he wrapped is arms around my waist from behind. We were sitting on a big rock just on the edge of the waterfall. I leaned my body against his.

“Yes. This is such a beautiful view. Trekking for almost an hour is worth it. Thank you for bringing me here.”

“For years, it has been my dream to take you here with me. I thought that dream would be impossible, but now, look at us. You’re finally here with me.” He then buried his face on the crook of my neck. I suddenly felt self-conscious.

“Marco, I’m still sweaty.” I gently rebuked but he didn’t stop. He began kissing my neck instead. My eyes widened.

“Marco!”

“What? I love your smell. Even if you’re sweaty, you still smell so good.” He said and then kissed my cheek. I craned my head and looked at him.

“I really have a flatterer boyfriend.” He chuckled.

“Nope. I prefer to be called, an ‘honest’ boyfriend.” I cocked up an eyebrow.

“Really? You’re honest? I hope so.” I didn’t know why I suddenly blurted that out but I caught an unknown emotion that passed through his eyes, but then, it quickly disappeared as soon as it appeared.

“My queen…”

“Hmm?” He made me stand up and then took my hands while still holding my gaze.

“You know why it has been my dream to bring you here with me?” He asked full of seriousness. I shook my head in response.

He smiled. “Because this is the only place that I could think of to ask you the most important question if ever you’d give me the chance to be your boyfriend and it happened.” That confused me but I remained quiet, just listening to him.

“I already told you before that you were my dream girl, right?” He questioned and I nodded my head. For some reason, my heart was already pounding like crazy.

“I know that we just started our journey as a couple but I want to take our relationship to the next level already.”

“W-What do you mean?” I asked with an almost inaudible tone. Then, my eyes widened when he suddenly knelt on his knee and then took out something from his pocket.

“I’ve been loving you for so long, my queen, and now that you’re my girlfriend, I can’t waste anymore time for you to become totally mine.” He then opened a small red box and a beautiful engagement ring glimmered proudly before me. My eyes widened even more. I felt like my heart was already about to come out of my chest.

“Will you marry me, Miss Margaret Amouretti Lenard?” That question instantly made me feel emotional as happiness surged within me. I couldn’t believe that he would ask that question so early in our relationship but I didn’t feel like I got robbed or something.

Instead, the happiness within me was indescribable and couldn’t help but to compare what I’ve felt when Keith proposed to me before. I felt like I wasn’t myself back then and couldn’t push aside the reluctance and uncertainty within me.

While with Marco’s proposal, I felt so happy that tears ran down my cheeks. Upon seeing my tears, he panicked.

“Why are you crying? I’m sorry if you got shocked. I was just—”

“Yes.” I interrupted before he could finish his sentence. His eyes widened.

“W-What did you s-say?”

“I said; yes, I’ll marry you, my king.” Before I could react, he suddenly stood up, faced the panoramic view before us and then shouted to the top of his lungs. He even threw a punch in the air.

“Yes! She said ‘yes’! Yahoo!” If we were in a movie, I would surely think that he was being corny, but no. I felt the opposite. My heart was filled with so much happiness just by seeing him happy. He took my hand and then put the ring on my finger. It fit perfectly.

“I’m so happy right now. You don’t know how much.” Lots of emotions flooded his amber eyes. He was teary-eyed just like me. He cupped my face.

“I love you so much, my queen.” He professed lovingly.

“And I love you too, my king. So much.” Then our lips met for a passionate kiss. Even though we’re moving too fast, I couldn’t feel it that way. I actually felt like floating in happiness and secretly wished that nothing could destroy our relationship.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Aw. That’s so sweet. ❤

What do you think of this chapter?

Did you expect that Marco would propose this early?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 21

A/N: In this chapter, the other TBG men don’t know yet that Brey and Maggie are related, including Marco. You should read Brey’s story for you to understand this. 

*I just want to thank you guys for the get well soon messages and comments. I appreciate it so much. I’m getting better now. Thank God!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

Happy was understatement. I felt like I was in cloud nine because my dream girl would be officially mine soon. She accepted my proposal and I felt like I was the king of the world.

“You’ve been smiling like crazy since a while ago and it’s giving me the creeps.” I looked at the guy across me.

“Fùcker.” I answered but the smile on my face didn’t disappear. He shook his head in disbelief.

“Fùck! I can’t believe that one day, I would see you like this. Just as our other friends always say; women are scary because they can wrap guys around their little fingers. Look at you. I’ve never seen you smile or laugh before but because of a woman, I think you’re starting to change.” Instead of getting pissed, I laughed and that shocked him even more.

“You won’t understand because you haven’t found the love of your life yet, but when you do, I guess you will also act like this, Montejo.” I said and he shook his head vigorously.

“No. I will never let any woman affect me like this. Just thinking of being controlled by them is already giving me the cold chills.”

“You’re like Amouretti. He keeps on saying those words but let’s see what happens in the future. I will surely laugh at you two if you found the one and started behaving like crazy.” I voiced out. He shrugged his shoulders and didn’t comment.

“Anyway, why are you still here in Australia? I thought you already left when you flew us here five days ago?” I then asked curiously.

“Nothing. I just wanted to kill sometime.” He answered simply and chugged his beer down. I mentally shook my head.

“Since you’re still here, I have another favor to ask from you if you’re up to it.”

“Sure. What is it about this time?” He asked casually. I then told him my plan and he surprisingly agreed to help.

“You already owe me two favors, bud.” He reminded me after that. I almost rolled my eyes because of what he said.

“I know, Montejo. Don’t worry. I never forget a debt or favor. Just tell me when you need my help so that I could pay you in return already.”

“Of course. Soon, bud. Soon.” He then offered a toast. I was about to take a sip on my beer when his phone rang. He distanced himself a couple of feet away from me and answered his phone. When he finished talking, he sat back on his seat.

“We have a visitor.” He informed me. My eyebrows creased.

“Who?”

He smirked. “You’ll see.” A couple of minutes later, the doorbell buzzed and then a familiar face entered.

“What the fùck are you doing in here?” I couldn’t help but snap at him. The corner of his lips twitched and then sat on the single sofa on my right side uncaringly.

“I thought he needs my help?” Brey then asked Jace. I looked at Jace with a scowl.

“What the hell is he talking about? Why did you invite him here? I don’t need his help!” I asked, beginning to get pissed.

“Hey, calm down, Alessi. This is about the favor that you asked me just now. I already knew that you would ask me for my help about this so I asked Brey here to come so that he could lend a hand. You know that we need his help in this.” Jace explained with a calm voice. I massaged my temples. My head suddenly hurt.

“Don’t worry, I won’t stay for long. I just came here to hear you two out. C’mon, start talking.” Brey answered with a hint of impatience. His face turned emotionless and serious. I didn’t know why but he sounded weird, like he was controlling himself not to burst in anger.

“Alessi here wants to destroy the remaining members of Horeeya , but he is having a hard time because a lot is at stake.” Jace explained. Brey’s forehead knitted.

“Me and T already destroyed that group.” He stated.

“Yes, you already destroyed them but they still have remaining members lurking in the shadows. Now, Alessi here wants to wipe them for good.” Brey stared at me with squinted eyes. He suddenly looked dangerous. I met his gaze with equal intensity.

“I only have two questions for you, bud, and I want you to be honest with me.” Even his voice sounded threatening.

“Ask away.”

“Why do you want to totally eradicate Horeeya?”

“Because they’re in my way. I can destroy them without your help but it will take a long time. I hate to admit it but I really need a helping hand.” I admitted. If it wasn’t only because of Maggie, I would never ask for their help, especially from Amouretti.

“Then why do you have to drag Maggie into your mess?” That surprised me. I didn’t think that he would bring that out.

“I am doing this for her. Her ex is the leader of the reformed Horeeya and he will not stop until he takes her back and that’s the last thing that I want to happen.”

“You’re doing this for her? Really? That’s not what I’ve heard.” His voice held sarcasm.

“What do you mean? Did you send someone to investigate me?” I asked through gritted teeth.

“I don’t have to answer that question. You know me, bud. When it comes to Maggie, I am protective of her. I know that you’re just using her to get what you’ve been wanting for so long and I don’t like the idea of you using her like a piece of shirt that if you get tired of wearing it, you will just throw it away. If helping you will cause her a heartbreak, then I will decline.” My hands balled into fists because of what he said.

“Looks like you already know a lot. I don’t have to explain to you everything then. But let me clarify one thing. I am not using her. I love her and I am doing everything so that she will never discover about the game. I will finish this so that we will live a happy life together without her getting hurt. You already know everything so I’m sure that you understand why I needed to do all these. It’s not about what’s right or what’s wrong. I am only doing this because of the people that I love the most.” We stared into each other’s eyes as if we were measuring each other’s strength.

Jace remained quiet while listening to the both of us.

“Just make sure that Maggie will not get hurt in any way because of your secrets because it that happened, I will be the one to take her away from you.” He threatened and my jaw flexed in anger.

“You will have to kill me first before you could take her away from me. She’s mine, Amouretti. Back off!” I hissed.

“I will lend you a hand but I will only doing this for Maggie. I don’t want her to be the victim of your lies. Make sure that she won’t discover your secrets, or else, I’ll take her far away from you and you will never see her again. You know that I can do that if I wanted to.” He warned and then stormed his way out.

“Phew! That guy never changed. I thought, he was going to attack you a while ago already.” Jace said while chuckling. I didn’t answer and just chugged down my beer.

“You know what, bud? I think, Amouretti has a thing for Maggie. He cares a lot about her.” I threw Jace a sharp stare but he just smirked.

“Don’t look at me like that. You know what I mean. The two of them are so close and it’s hard to believe that Brey doesn’t have special feelings for her.” I was about to answer when someone entered.

“Trust me, buddy. Brey only cares about Maggie like a brother.” That familiar voice said.

“What the—you’re here too?” I asked Zandro. He smirked at me.

“Yes. I came here because I attended the birthday party of the daughter of the prime minister.” I mentally shook my head. Typical Zandro, the manwhore. He even came to Australia just to scratch his itch.

I stood up. “Whatever. I need to go now.” I said uninterestingly and looked at Jace. “Just call me for an update.”

“Sure, bud. Don’t worry. This is just a piece of cake, especially now that the three of us joined forces.” He answered smugly. I didn’t comment further. I just went out of the hotel and went home. I wanted to see my fiancée right away already because I missed her so much.

MAGGIE’s POV

I stared at the ring on my finger. It felt surreal that I got engaged once again, but this time, to the man I really love. Another week have passed but I still couldn’t believe of everything that have happened these past weeks.

Who would’ve thought that Marco and I would end up together? I really thought that he didn’t care at all about me before because I’ve never seen him stare at me nor talk to me before. He kept his feelings towards me for a long time until he finally confessed to me.

Now, we’re together and happy. We already talked about our wedding and agreed to have a simple ceremony. Until now, I was still floating with total happiness. I’ve never thought that I could feel this kind of happiness but it happened.

The happiness within me was incomparable but it wasn’t complete because I couldn’t stop thinking about my family.

When they discovered about my relationship with Keith before, they didn’t like it because I kept it from them. My parents were so disappointed at me and I didn’t want that to happen again. I heaved a sigh and looked at the view outside.

I was at the terrace. It was already nighttime. The full moon was illuminating everything. The peaceful surrounding and the chirping of the insects were very calming.

I was about to take out my phone from the pocket of my shorts, intending to call Marco because he wasn’t home yet, when someone suddenly hugged me from behind and then kissed me on the cheek. I got startled but upon feeling his familiar warm embrace as his manly smell tickled my nostrils, I instantly calmed down just like that.

“You startled me!” I hissed but couldn’t help but smile. The way he was hugging me felt like he hasn’t seen me for a long time. But truth to be told, he just went out for a couple of hours.

“I missed you.” He said sweetly. I chuckled softly.

“Already? But you just went out for a couple of hours.”

“It felt like days, my queen. What about you? Don’t tell me, you didn’t miss me?” He asked, disappointment was evident in his voice. I unwrapped his arms from hugging me and then faced him.

“Aw. My king looks disappointed.” I gently flicked the tip of his nose with my finger. “Of course, I missed you too.” He finally smiled.

“I’m glad. I thought you didn’t.” I rolled my eyes. He cupped my face and then planted a kiss on my lips. “Are you okay though? You looked like you were in deep thoughts just now. Is there a problem?”

I heaved a sigh. “It’s not a problem. I was just thinking about my family.” I bit my lower lip and looked down. I suddenly missed them. For sure, they’ve been so worried about me. Marco put a finger under my chin and made me look at him.

“Let me guess. You want to inform them about us, is that it?” I got surprised. I didn’t expect him to see right through me. He chuckled.

“You look surprised. Did you actually think that I didn’t notice it? Don’t worry, I already took care of it so that you can finally talk to them.”

“What do you mean? How? We can’t just call them, right?” I asked curiously. He smiled and then handed me a phone.

“A phone?”

“Yes. You can use this to call your family.” My eyes widened in excitement but then;

“I thought we can’t contact them because Keith might trace our location?” I asked with knitted eyebrows. He gave me a lopsided grin.

“Don’t worry, my queen. Just like I’ve said, I already took care of it. You can use this to call them and that guy can never trace us.”

“Really?”

“Yes.” He answered while chuckling. I couldn’t hold back my excitement and threw my arms around his neck and then kissed him hard on the lips.

“Thank you. You don’t know how much I appreciate this.” I uttered while catching my breath after that sensual kiss.

“You’re welcome. You know that I will do anything for you.” We kissed one more time and this time, it was longer and hotter than a while ago. We both moaned in pleasure.

“C’mon, call your family now before I lose my control and ravish you here.” His voice became husky and I could clearly see the desire in his eyes for me. My body became hot all over.

I could tell that he’s been holding himself back but sometimes, I knew that he was losing his control already. I cleared my throat and then nodded my head.

“Okay.” I dialed my father’s number and it took only two rings before he picked it up.

“Where the heck are you, young lady? Didn’t you know that we’re all worried about you?” He bombarded me with questions. I already expected that he was mad because I made them worry. I chewed on my bottom lip in guilt.

“I-I’m sorry, daddy. I didn’t mean to make you worry. A lot has happened and I didn’t have the chance to call you.”

“What do you mean by that? You could’ve at least texted me or your mother to tell us what’s happening to you. We came home right away when Christine called us because she couldn’t contact you for almost two weeks already.” His voice softened but the anger was still there too.

I closed my eyes and heaved a sigh. The last thing that I wanted was for them to get mad at me. Then, I felt Marco held my hand and intertwined our fingers together. I opened my eyes and stared at him. He smiled at me reassuringly as if telling me that everything’s gonna be alright.

Just knowing that he’s by my side made me feel better. I smiled back at him before answering my father.

“I’m fine, daddy. You don’t have to worry about me. I’m sorry if I made you worry. I’m in a safe place right now and I will be back as soon as I can.”

“Maggie, tell me what’s happening. Where are you right now?” He asked sternly. I looked at Marco again and he nodded his head, signaling me that it was okay for me to tell my father everything.

“I’m in Australia, daddy.”

“What?! In Australia?! What are you doing there?!” I winced because of his loud voice.

“Daddy, please, don’t get mad. I’m with Marco and everything’s fine. I’ll tell you everything when I get back, but for now, I have something to tell you.”

“You’re with Marco?! What the—”

“—Marco and I are already engaged and we’ll be wed soon.”

“What?! Where did all these come from?! Since when did you start being with him?! I thought you were in a relationship with Keith?!” He queried thunderously. My father was always been affectionate and loving but I wouldn’t like to anger him because his strict side would come out.

I bit my lower lip as I felt my cheeks redden. “I-I already broke up with Keith, daddy. He hurt and tried to kidnap me. Thankfully, I didn’t marry him.”

“Kidnap you?! Since when these all happened? Why didn’t you tell me right away?” He asked exasperatedly. I didn’t want to lie to him so I decided to tell him everything that happened.

“Please, don’t tell anyone about our location right now. Keith might trace us and come here to harm us.” I begged him after telling him everything. I heard him sigh.

“I can’t believe this. All of these happened without our knowledge and I don’t understand why you had to keep it a secret from us.” He answered wearily. I could hint the anger and worry in his voice.

“I’m sorry, daddy. I just didn’t want you to get worried about me.” I apologetically said. He sighed again.

“Forgiven but don’t ever hide something like this from us again. Understood? If something happened, inform me right away.”

“Okay, daddy. I hope mom and Christine are alright.” The heavy feeling inside of me finally lifted.

“They’re fine. They’re downstairs right now. Your mother has been very worried. Don’t worry. I’ll tell her that you called.” He took a deep breath and then continued. “Anyway, I want to speak with Marco before the wedding. We will attend the ceremony too whether you like it or not.” His voice held finality.

“Of course, daddy. I’ll talk to Marco to make arrangements.” I agreed. I knew that our situation was quite dangerous but I want my family to attend our wedding because without them, my happiness wouldn’t be complete.

“Okay. Call me again after you discuss it to him.” He released a breath. “I can’t believe that my first born is about to get married—to Marco of all people.” He then continued.

“Why, daddy? Do you have something against him?” He didn’t answer right away.

“I don’t have anything against him. I guess, I only hate the situation. Anyway, call me again when you have the chance.”

“Okay, daddy. Tell mom and Tin not to worry too much because I’m fine. I love you.” I then ended the call. I wanted to ask him what he meant by what he said but I chose to just remain quiet about it.

“Are you okay?” I looked up at Marco. He looked worried. I forced a smile.

“I’m fine. Daddy was mad but I managed to explain to him everything.” He nodded his head.

“I’m glad you did. At least, we don’t have to hide anything from them.”

“You’re right.” I heaved a sigh. “Marco?”

“Yes, my queen.”

I cleared my throat. “Daddy said; he wants to talk to you. He also said that they want to attend our wedding whatever happens.” He smiled and caressed my cheek.

“It’s okay. I want to talk to your father in person as well. I know that you’re worried about our situation but you don’t have to worry. I already have a plan about that.”

“Really?” I asked in wonder. He chuckled.

“Yes. Did you really think that we’d get married without the important people in our lives? Of course not. Whatever our situation is, I want them to be part of the most memorable moment of our lives.” Hearing that brightened up my mood.

I threw my arms around him for a tight hug. “Thank you. You’re the best!”

He laughed. “I know, right?” He answered playfully and then kissed my forehead. Our gazes met. Our love for each other was visible in each other’s eyes.

“I love you.” He muttered full of love as his thumb traced the contours of my lips. His eyes shone with different emotions as his gaze went down my lips.

“I love you too.” I answered with all my heart and just like that, our lips met for a passionate kiss. The hunger, desire and need could be felt in each movement of our lips. I moaned when he gently bit my lower lip before his tongue teased it as if coaxing me to open up for him.

I didn’t disappoint him. I reciprocated his kiss the way he wanted it and that made him moan triumphantly as he invaded my lips fully. Our tongues fought for dominance.

The kiss was making my mind hazy and when his hands began exploring the sensitive areas of my body, I threw all the cautions in the wind. All I knew was, I love him and he loves me.

Judging by the way he was kissing me, I already knew what he wanted. The sexual tension between us these past weeks was unbelievably strong and I was quite surprise how we managed not to give in into the temptation especially that we’ve been sleeping in the same room.

I knew that Marco was having a hard time and I couldn’t help but to admire him for having a strong self-control.

But now, I could tell that he already reached his limits. Just feeling that hard thing poking against my belly; it was as clear as day that he’d been longing to touch me and I knew that I could give him my everything because I loved him.

My hands moved on their own and boldly slipped them underneath his shirt, caressing his abs and chest in a seductive way, letting him feel my desire for him.

His lips pulled away from kissing me and then took off his shirt. My throat went dry and I swallowed hard upon seeing his topless muscled body. My body was burning in anticipation.

I swallowed hard as my heart pounded hardly. A red light of warning appeared on my head but I pushed the thought away. I shamelessly rained butterfly kisses on his chest and I earned a grunt from him. That gave me the confidence.

He threw his head back in pleasure and then closed his eyes, savoring what I was doing to him. His breath went hitch.

Seeing him enjoying my touch gave me courage to proceed on giving him pleasure. I licked his right nipple and he groaned in pleasure. He opened his eyes and then looked at me.

“My queen, you’re killing me.” He sounded like he was having a hard time.

“Why? Don’t you want what I’m doing to you?” I asked seductively. He gulped inaudibly.

“Of course, I want to. You don’t have any idea how much I want it. Are you sure about this though? I’m in the brink of losing my control, my queen.” He answered throatily. “God knows how much I want to take you right now but if you’re not yet ready, I can wait for the right time even if it kills me.” I was touched. Even though he was already about to burst, he’s still willing to wait.

That was all I needed to hear.

“I-I want you, Marco. Show me how much you want me. Love me, my king.” As soon as I uttered those words, he scooped me up onto his arms and took to me bed in a hurry.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Bed scene or not on the next chapter?

I intended to only upload Maggie’s POV but it was too short. Anyway, what do you think of this chapter?

Do you still remember Jace, Zandro and Brey?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 22

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

Happy reading! 

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

A seductive moan escaped my lips as Marco’s warm lips showered butterfly kisses on my right shoulder. My body arched as I leaned my back against his hard chest. He was behind me, delicately touching me while whispering sweet nothings.

Then, my moans became more audible when his kisses travelled to the back of my neck then to my left shoulder down to my shoulder blades as if he was trying to seduce me.

The temperature inside the room rose considerably as our bodies engulfed by a scorching flame of desire.

My panties were the only article of clothing that was left on my body while Marco was still on his boxers. I could feel that hot and hard thing, poking against my back from behind and it made my body even hotter.

Just feeling his arousal gave me inexplainable need and longing for him.

“Marco!” I bit my lower lip and then closed my eyes when his naughty hands began massaging my breasts in an erotic manner. His fingers tweaked my pebbled nipples, making my center wetter than ever. My panties were now soaked with my juices.

I felt like we were floating in a different dimension where there were only the two of us, letting our love and need for each other dominate us fully.

“You feel so damn good, my queen, and you’re mine.” His whispered huskily full of possessiveness as his lips played with the sensitive area of my ear. He gently bit it teasingly and I felt an electric-like sensation ran throughout my whole system because of what he did.

“Yes, Marco. I’m yours.”

He then buried his face on the crook of my neck, smelling my scent. “You’re my addiction. Just smelling you like this is already making me lose my mind.” Upon saying that; he began kissing, sucking and tonguing my neck. I tilted up my head to give him more access.

“Hmmm…” I moaned as grabbed a handful of his hair and gently pulled on it. His hands continuously playing with my globes and it only added to the pleasure that I was feeling.

His onslaughts were rough yet gentle at the same time as if he was trying his best not to ravish me right there and then. Knowing Marco, I knew that he was already on the brink of eruption but he would do everything to give me all the love that I deserved, especially that this was our first time making love.

Yes, if there’s something that I learned about him; that was his selfless attitude and that made me fall for him even harder.

After a minute or so, I squealed in surprise when he suddenly made me lay down on my back and then placed himself on top of me. He covered my lips with a hungry kiss right away as his hand slid its way down south, cupping my already wet center through my panties.

I held onto him as I aggressively kissed him back with equal intensity. Our tongues mated together wildly as our breath mixed deliciously.

“Oh, Marco…” I mewled while biting my lower lip when he boldly slipped his hand inside my panties and cupped my wetness. He didn’t give me the time to say anything as he sealed my lips for another passionate kissing duel as his fingers started working wonders down there.

Erotic electric-like sensations tickled my center as he continued teasing my womanhood.

I wrapped an arm around his neck as my other hand caressed his muscled back, letting him know how much I wanted him.

“Damn. You’re so wet, my queen. I love how wet you are against my palm.” He uttered after that kiss while we’re both catching our breaths. We stared into each other’s eyes.

I could see the incomparable desire and need in his amber orbs while staring at me full of hunger. His fingers danced against my womanhood naughtily, kindling the fire within me until the blazing fire went out of control.

He was just teasing me down there but the ecstasy was already overwhelming. My nipples tightened even more and my center throbbed in anticipation of what was about to come.

My mouth fell open when I felt his finger deliberately teasing the entrance of my vgina, moving in an up and down motion. My clt hardened even more and became more sensitive against his touch, heightening my need.

“Ohhh. Just like that, Marco.” I cried wantonly like I wasn’t myself anymore.

Then to my surprise, he pulled his hand from playing inside my panties and then brought his fingers to his mouth. I swallowed hard.

“Marco!” I rebuked while blushing profusely but he just grinned at me and then tasted his fingers like he was sucking a lollipop.

“Hmmm…Delicious.” I felt like my whole face turned red together with my scalp because of how naughty he was being. He was tasting my juices on his fingers as if he was tasting the most delicious thing ever.

Then he got off me and sat upright. “I want to taste you, my queen.” He then voiced out. My eyebrows creased, couldn’t get what he wanted but when his hands began easing my panties off of me, I finally understood what he meant.

“M-Marco—wait.”

His eyebrows furrowed as he stopped halfway. “I want you now, my queen. I can’t take it anymore. Please, don’t tell me you’re changing your mind now?” His eyes were begging. Just seeing his face like that erased all the doubts and uncertainties in my head.

I helped him removed my panties off me without any hesitation. I was already determined to give him my everything.

When we finally took the garment off me, he threw it across the room. I gasped and was about to reprimand him when he spoke.

“Spread your legs for me, my queen. I want to see all of you.” His voice was shaking with evident desire. I bit my bottom lip and then did as I was told. I heard him gasp as he finally got a clear view of my treasure.

“Perfect. You’re so perfect, my queen. Better than I could ever imagined.” He praised in awe. I was about to answer but he didn’t give me the chance to speak. He put my legs over his shoulders in a rush as his arms tightened around my waist, holding me still.

“Oh, God! Marco!” I cupped my mouth with my hand to prevent myself from screaming as his hungry mouth started attacking my weakness. He tasted every sensitive corner of my quivering p*ssy and I felt like I was already losing my sanity.

This was my first time experiencing this kind of act and it felt so good. I’ve never thought that this sinful act could send me this kind of sensual feeling inside.

I’ve never thought that giving myself to the man I love would feel this good.

My body arched when I felt his raspy tongue attacking my already turgid nub again and again. My eyes rolled back in so much pleasure. I kept on moaning his name while my head was turning from side to side.

The fire within me scorched even more as his hands cupped my breasts and began kneading them like a dough, all the while eating me out like there’s no tomorrow.

My body moved on its own, meeting every move of his tongue. My fingers raked through his hair and then pulled on it in not so gentle way.

I opened my eyes curiously, wanting to see what he was doing to me.

“Oh, gosh…” I purred breathlessly when I saw how he was hungrily devouring every nook and cranny of my womanhood. Our gazes met.

“You’re so delectable, my queen. I can’t get enough of your taste.” My cheeks heated up even more because of what he said. I was about to answer when his fingers spread my lower lips, exposing the sleek inside crevices of my wetness. My eyes widened as embarrassment finally got into me.

“Marco! What the—ohhh!” My protest was replaced by a seductive cry as he gave me a long hard lick. That almost sent me to the clouds. He did that over and over again until I couldn’t take it anymore. My whole body was shaking with so much ecstasy, but I wanted more.

His mouth covered my entire sn*tch as his tongue tirelessly gave me pleasure. My mind was already hazy and my senses were reeling as I totally surrendered my body him wholly.

I couldn’t do anything other than to wantonly call for his name while savoring every pleasurable act that he was doing to me.

His tongue circled my throbbing cl*t repeatedly and my moans of ecstasy became louder. I could feel myself slowly getting higher and higher, reaching for that unfamiliar rapture.

When his tongue invaded my center and began tongue-fcking me, that was when I finally lost it. My body shook uncontrollably as I reached my very first orgsm.

“Ohhh, Marco!” My eyes rolled back in so much pleasure as my legs trapped his head between my buckling legs. It felt so good that I almost lose consciousness. When my climax finally ebbed, he gave me one last lick before finally stopping his hungry ministrations.

“I want you now, my queen. I can’t take it anymore.” He declared hoarsely. I was watching him with half-hooded eyes as he removed his boxers off of him. Just like what he did to my panties, he threw his boxers somewhere across the room uncaringly.

He then kissed his way from my belly until his lips reached my rosy peaks. He alternately latched on them like a hungry baby as he placed himself on top of me. Our bodies pressed intimately and his warmth felt so good against my skin. He felt so strong.

I felt his hardness on my p*ssy, slowly rubbing against my wetness and deliberately increasing the sexual hunger and tension between us. The fire within me was extremely hot already, almost unbearable. I knew that his touch was the only thing that could ease that blazing flame.

“Take me, Marco. I want you now.” I whispered and that was his cue. His lips captured my lips for another hot kiss as he began seeking entrance. I winced as I held onto him tightly.

It was painful alright but because I was already so wet and ready, my body adjusted to his size right away.

I wrapped my legs around him as he began moving on top of me. We were still kissing passionately as if we couldn’t get enough of each other. When his pace became faster and harder, the pain slowly went away too. It was like magic. The pain subsided and was replaced by nothing but pleasure.

All I could feel was ecstasy as I slowly keep ascending the sky. I could feel how hard and big he was inside me as he relentlessly attacking every sensitive spot of my p*ssy.

His rock-like cck fit snugly against my vginal walls and I felt so full. My insides squeezed him tightly and it made him groan with delight.

“I love being inside you, my queen. You’re so tight and hot. You’re driving me crazy!” Marco voiced out gutturally as he thrusted inside of me with quickened pace. Naughty slapping sounds of flesh against flesh accompanied by our cries of ecstasy were echoing inside the room.

“Oh, Marco! I’m almost there!” I shouted as I felt myself fast approaching that familiar destination just like a while ago, but the only difference now was; it was more intense this time.

His lips captured my turgid nipple once again and then circled it with his tongue. He alternately played with my stiff peaks once again as he rammed inside of me desperately.

I closed my eyes as I tried my best to meet his every trust. I held onto him while kept on chanting his name repeatedly. Then, it happened.

Something erupted inside of me and that brought me to my climax. My body shuddered uncontrollably as my eyes rolled back in pleasure.

“Ohhh!” He held me by the hips as he continuously pounded inside me until he reached his own org*sm.

He rammed his c*ck to the hilt and then held it as far as it could go until he burst inside of me.

“Oh, my god— Marco!” I screamed as my org*sm heightened even more. I could feel his essence bathing my quivering insides and I felt like I was going to pass out. It was so intense and hot.

He buried his face on the crook of my neck while we’re both savoring the post-coital high. We were both breathing hard while catching our breaths.

A moan escaped my lips when his manhood automatically slipped out of me.

“I love you. Please, always remember that.” I heard him say. Suddenly, I felt emotional. His declaration of love after our lovemaking completed my happiness. Tears ran down my cheeks as a contented smile appeared on my lips.

“I feel the same.” I answered.

“No. Not like that. I want to hear you say how much you love me too.” He requested huskily and then began kissing my neck. I chuckled softly and then kissed the top of his head. We were both sweaty already because of what we just did.

“I love you too. You already know that, right?” He lifted up his head from kissing my neck and stared at me full of love. He was still on top of me. He caressed my cheek with the palm of his hand.

“Yes, I already know that but I still want to hear it directly from you.” He said sweetly, but then, his eyebrows knitted together when he noticed my wet eyelashes. “Are you crying, my queen? Why? What happened? Did I hurt you that much?” He was already panicking as he wiped my tears with his thumbs.

I laughed. “Silly. These are just tears of joy. You don’t have anything to worry about.” He smiled after hearing what I’ve said and then cupped my face lovingly.

“Me too, my queen. I’m so happy right now. You don’t have any idea how much. I really thought that—hrm—well, I already accepted that I might not have be your f-first—I mean, if ever I wasn’t your first, I would surely still be happy because you chose me and—” Before he could finish, I put a finger on his lips to silence him.

“What are you saying? You thought that I wasn’t—” I couldn’t complete my sentence. He looked down and then heaved a sigh before meeting my gaze again.

“Yes, but it was okay with me. I accepted it with all my heart but now that I confirmed that I was your first, I couldn’t explain how happy I am right now. I feel like I’m on the top of the world. As corny as it sounds but this is what I’m feeling right now, my queen. I hope you won’t get mad at me for feeling this way.” My eyebrows furrowed.

“Why would I get mad? Honestly, I feel so lucky right now because you accepted me even if you thought that Keith and I already—” I bit my lower lip as my cheeks heated up.

“—Don’t utter his name ever again. Just forget about him. He’s got nothing to do with our relationship. Even if he’s my sworn enemy, you two have nothing to do with each other now.” He said, interrupting me. I could see how his amber eyes shone with contentment.

“We never passed the boundary. I mean, he tried to seduce me but I was full of hesitation. I wasn’t sure myself why I couldn’t do it back then, but now, I finally understood why I didn’t let him take me.”

“And the reason was?”

“I wasn’t in love with him. Simple as that.” A triumphant smile appeared on his lips.

“Of course, you weren’t. You were already in love with me that time but you were too stubborn to admit it. Thankfully, I didn’t give up on you.” He said full of confidence and I pinched him on his side.

“You’re so full of yourself!” He laughed heartily. He caught my hand and then kissed it lovingly.

“I’m just telling the truth, my queen.”

I rolled my eyes. “Whatever!” We both laughed after that but when our eyes met, we became serious.

“Seriously, I’m glad I fought my love for you, because now, we’re here and happy. I love you so much and I’m willing to do anything for you.” He declared full of emotions. My heart leaped for joy.

“I love you so much too. Please, promise me that you would never hurt me intentionally. I already gave you my everything and I would be devastated if you betrayed me.” I uttered and then bit my lower lip.

“You don’t have to ask me that because I will do everything in my power to make you happy. You’re my woman and you deserve the best.” That made me smile. I cupped his face and then kissed him. We kissed for about a minute or so before we stopped.

“Let’s get married as soon as possible, my queen. I can’t wait to call you my wife.”

“Yes, my king. If that will make you happy, then let’s get married.”

“What about you? Aren’t you happy about it?” He asked with a tinge of worry. I shook my head.

“Of course, I’m happy. More than happy because I will be wed with the love of my life.” His smile widened. Then, his gaze dropped to my exposed chest. He gulped inaudibly as his hands began caressing my waist.

My body responded automatically to his touch.

“M-Marco…” I moaned while chewing on my lower lip.

“I want another round, my queen. Please?” He begged. I was still tender down there but my love and desire for him won. I nodded in consent.

Later on, our moans and cries of pleasure were the only things that could be heard inside the room. He brought me to another earth-shattering climax and it was too much for me to handle.

“We didn’t use any protection, Marco.” I reminded him after our second round. My head was pillowing on his hard chest as his arms were wrapped around me.

“I intentionally didn’t use one.” He answered. My cheeks flushed.

“And why’s that?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I want us to have our little one already. After our wedding, I will make sure to make love with you over and over again until you get pregnant.”

“Marco!” I rebuked in embarrassment but he just smirked at me.

“Why? Don’t you want us to have a baby yet?”

I sighed. “It’s not that. I just didn’t think that you’re already thinking that far in our relationship.” I admitted. He chuckled and then kissed my forehead.

“Of course, I have been thinking this much. I’ve been in love with you for the longest time so you can’t blame me for thinking to that extent.” I smiled inwardly.

“Well, I’ll gladly give everything that could make you happy. You’re my king after all.” His arms tightened around me even more.

“I’m really the luckiest man alive. I can’t wait to have a complete family with you. I promise to make you the happiest woman, my queen. Remember that.”

A wave of happiness washed within me. “I know, you will. I’ll hold onto that.” I answered, trusting him my everything while silently praying that our relationship would succeed and that no one would separate us ever.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

I had the difficulty writing this for some reason. Tsk. 

Anyway, how’s the bed scene, guys? LOL

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 23

A/N:

ANNOUNCEMENT!

It is official!

SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE

will be released on December 8, 2019! There are additional five chapters on the book for those who will buy a copy. I hope you will support me by buying my book. :) If you’re in MANILA, PH; you can attend the PSICOM Pub event on December 8, 2019 so that you can buy my book in advance! HAPPY READING!

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I squealed in surprise when Marco suddenly emerged in front of me and then hugged me by the waist.

“Marco, you startled me!” I rebuked but he just captured my lips with a sweet kiss which made us both moan in pleasure.

We’re currently at the waterfalls, swimming to our hearts content. We decided to cook lunch for the both of us and have a picnic there. When we arrived here a while ago, we decided to swim first before eating our food.

“I like it when you call me by my name like that. Your cheeks are red whenever you’re pissed and you look so lovely.” He complimented with a boyish grin while cupping my face. He tucked the stray strands of my hair to the back of my ear.

“I really have a flatterer boyfriend.” I answered while shaking my head and he threw his head back while laughing heartily.

“Not really. I’m just being honest though.” He planted another kiss on my lips before his eyes raked me a lustful gaze.

“Damn. You’re so sexy on your swimsuit, my queen. If I didn’t know that no one would be here aside from us, I would never allow you to wear that. But since we’re the only ones here right now, I won’t complain.” He said as his eyes sparked with uncontrolled desire, especially when his gaze went down to my breasts.

“Marco, eyes up here!” I rebuked with cheeks already as red as tomatoes. I was only wearing a two-piece swimsuit while Marco was on his trunks.

“What? I’m not doing anything.” He said feigning innocence which made me pinch him on the side. His laugh echoed around us.

“You’re so h*rny! I already know what you’re thinking right now so don’t try to lie.”

“Really? How did you know?” He asked while wiggling his eyebrows playfully. I cocked up an eyebrow at him and crossed my arms across my chest.

“Really? You’re asking me that?” I looked down at his fly and my cheeks became redder than a while ago when I confirmed my suspicion. The evidence of his arousal was already very obvious. His trunks already stretched to its limits.

The water was so clear that I could see everything underwater.

“Even if you deny it, that friend of yours is already at full attention, hmp!” I sneered and then turned my back on him. I was about to swim away from him when he stopped me by wrapping his arms around my waist from behind and then buried his faced on the crook of my neck.

He really loves doing that to me. The way he was hugging me was so possessive and it felt so good. I bit my lower lip. Even if we were both in the water, that didn’t stop the fire between us from igniting.

“Where do you think you’re going, hmm, my queen?” He asked sweetly and then rained small kisses on my cheeks down to my neck. A seductive moan escaped my lips.

“To get away from you. For sure, you’re thinking of something naughty again.” He chuckled and then gently bit my shoulder in a teasing manner. He naughtily ran his tongue along my smooth skin and then sucked on it as if he was planning to leave his mark there.

“Marco, I already have enough hickeys on my body. Don’t tell me, you’re going to mark me again.” I protested. It’s not like he left many marks on me; just a few.

It has been a month since our first time making love and everyday with him felt like paradise. Everything around us became so colorful and alluring. I couldn’t believe that I could experience this kind of happiness and I’ve been thanking God everyday for giving me Marco.

He was the first man who ever made me feel like the most beautiful and amazing woman in the world. He completes me and I couldn’t ask for more.

Everyday, we wake up in each other’s arms with smiles on our faces. I’m already used of his embrace that serves as my blanket every night. Just being with him is enough for me. He’s my happiness.

“I love seeing my mark on you. Well, I should mark you here too so that guys could see it and won’t bother you anymore.” He said, referring to my neck and was about to mark another hickey there but I didn’t let him.

“Oh, no, lover boy. You had enough.”

I wiggled out of his embrace and then swam my way towards the riverside.

“Hey, where do you think you’re going? We’re not done yet!” I heard him say but I ignored him and picked up my pace. When I finally reached the riverside, I crawled up atop the big flat rock. I already put the picnic blanket on it a while ago.

“Nope. I won’t let you put hickey on me again.” I even leered at him and then laid down on my back. He just chuckled amusedly and began swimming towards me.

I looked up the sky. The weather was so perfect; sunny and warm. The sky was so blue and the surroundings was quiet and nice.

No one comes to this part of the property at this hour because the people were busy with their jobs at the farm. Not just that. I overheard Marco instructing the security guards to inform everyone not to disturb us while we’re at the waterfalls.

“Gotcha!” I squealed in surprise when Marco suddenly appeared before me and then quickly covered me with his body.

“Marco! You always do that!” I rebuked and hit his muscled arm. He just beamed at me and then made my arms encircle around his neck.

“Are you happy right now?” He suddenly asked out of the blue while gazing down at me full of love. I couldn’t hold back the smile that broke across my face. I caressed his cheek with my hand.

“Of course, I am. These past few weeks with you were so magical and I don’t want to go back to reality anymore.” I admitted honestly. His handsome face became serious.

“This is our reality, my queen. Both of us are happy here and I promise you that this is just the beginning. After our wedding, I will make sure that everything will remain the same. No one could separate us because we belong to each other.” He answered and then gave me a gentle kiss on the lips.

“I can tell that you’re really excited about our wedding.” I voiced out after that soul-searching kiss and he chuckled. His amber eyes were sparkling with total happiness. Seeing him so happy made me so happy as well.

“Am I that obvious?” He asked as his smile widened. I nodded my head.

“Yes, you are.”

“What about you, my queen? How do you feel about our upcoming wedding?” He then asked after a couple of seconds.

I released a breath and then answered. “Of course, I am happy and excited about it but I can’t help but to get worried about next week. Knowing daddy, he will surely do something so that he could test your love for me.” I couldn’t help but to utter my worry.

It has been decided that my family would come to Australia next week so that they would officially meet Marco as my fiancé before the wedding. I didn’t expect that Marco would agree to that because it would be too dangerous for us.

But then, he assured me that he already has a plan so that Keith wouldn’t be able to trace us even though my family would be coming to visit us.

“Just let him throw all the test that he wants at me because I will surely pass all of it.” He confidently answered. I raised an eyebrow at him.

“Confident, huh?”

“Of course. I love you so much and no amount of test could measure that.” Happiness surged within me hearing his declaration, but then, I was still worried about something.

“Are you sure this is a good idea, Marco? What if Keith would succeed on following them when they arrive here next week? I don’t want our happiness to get destroyed because of him.”

“Shhh.” He put a finger on my lips and then gave me an assuring smile.

“I already told you not to worry about anything because I already have a solution to that; not to mention that your father is a powerful man. I know that he would never let Keith trace the even if he tries.” My eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean?” His eyes averted my gaze. I caught him gulp inaudibly.

“Just forget about that. Everything will be alright so quit worrying too much. For now, I want something else.” He answered with a naughty grin. Gone was the serious expression on his face just now. My forehead crinkled.

“And that is—?” He smirked at me. Then to my surprise, he suddenly pulled up my swimsuit until my breasts were released from its confinement; exposing them under his heated gaze.

“What the—Marco!” I rebuked with wide eyes and was about to unwrap my arms from hugging his neck so that I could cover my bosoms, but he already captured one turgid nipple with his hungry mouth and played with it erotically.

“Ohhh!” I cried wantonly as fire instantly engulfed my whole system. It felt like someone threw a fuel into the fire and the flames burst wildly, burning us both into temptation. His naughty tongue circled my rosy bud again and again before he sucked on it.

“Marco…wait…someone might see us.” I uttered with a small trembling voice while breathing raggedly. I looked around us nervously, getting paranoid that one of the workers could be there, watching us.

Instead of answering, he latched on my other breast and gave equal attention to it. My body arched as pleasure began invading my whole system.

“Don’t worry. No one will come here because I made sure of that beforehand.”

“What do you mean?”

He gave my nipple a long lick before answering. “I told them not to come here so that we could have this place ourselves and do what we want to do.” He then proceeded on what he was doing. His mouth played with my left globe like a hungry baby while his hand was massaging the other one.

I could feel myself getting wetter with each passing second. Ever since the beginning, Marco’s seductions had been my weakness. Whenever he’s touching me, all the rational thoughts leave my brain just like that.

“Haven’t you had enough? We just made love last night.” I asked breathlessly while trying my best to hold back my moans. He released my nipple from his mouth and began tweaking them with his fingers.

“That’s last night, my queen. Today’s another story.” He answered with a lopsided grin and I smacked him on his arm.

“You’re so insatiable! You already had your way last night!” I was about to get-up when a loud gasp came out of my lips as his hand caressed its way down between my legs and felt up my already burning wetness.

“I knew it.” He uttered with a smirk as his fingers began exploring my heated core, making me squirm in bliss. “So wet and hot.” He groaned full of lust as he held my gaze. “Just like that, my queen. Moan my name louder.” He continued hoarsely.

“Oh, Marco.” I held onto his shoulders as my pelvis moved involuntarily against his fingers while moaning wantonly. I threw all my inhibitions away and just focused with what we were doing.

I started touching him everywhere too until my hand reached his steel-like friend that needed my attention.

“Yes! Just like that. Touch me.” He begged with a guttural voice. I complied and took out his hardness from the confinement of his trunks. I stroke his hot rod with my hand. He felt so big and hard as if he was about to explode any moment now.

“I can’t take it anymore, my queen. I want you now.” He removed my hand from touching his warrior and then quickly ease my panties off me. I didn’t care about our surroundings anymore. All I wanted was for him to take me.

He then took off his trunks and then spread my legs. I let myself open up just for him.

“Oh, sh*t, Marco!” I squealed when he invaded my insides with one powerful thrust. I could feel how much he needed me and I almost lost my mind. I met every powerful thrust that he was giving me but he was too fast, relentlessly attacking every sensitive spot of my insides.

Just a couple of minutes and I could already feel my climax fast approaching like a hurricane. Then, it hit me hard. My org*sm washed over me and it took all my strength away.

“Marco…oh, Marco! It feels so good!” I cried his name over and over again as my body convulsed uncontrollably. Our lips met for a hot kiss. I thought he was going to finish off but he pulled out of me. I gazed at him quizzically.

“Get on all-fours, my queen.” He instructed huskily and I did as I was told without a question even though I felt like my body turned into jelly.

My need for him was still burning in the center of my being and I needed more. He positioned himself behind me. We both moaned when he re-entered me once again.

I felt like he reached even deeper inside me this time and it made me wilder and hotter all over. It felt so good and I wanted more.

“You’re really my addiction, my queen. You feel so good. I can’t get enough of you!” He began ramming roughly inside me again and my eyes rolled back in so much pleasure.

He burrowed his head on the crook of my neck as his hands kneaded my already jiggling breasts.

“Yes! Faster, Marco!” I commanded like a cat in heat. My mouth gaped with my eyes closed while savoring the incomparable rapture.

“You’re mine, my queen. Only mine.” He declared while catching his breath. His pace became even faster and harder than a while ago and I could feel myself getting closer to the edge again. This time, it was more intense.

“Yes, Marco. I’m yours.” Then my body shook feverishly when my second peak washed over me. It felt like an unstoppable tsunami hit my body without warning.

I leaned my quaking body against him and he held me still without pulling out of me, waiting for my climax to ebb.

“Marco…Oh, God. It feels so good.” I thought he was going to finish, but no. He carefully moved to lay on his back with me still on top of him.

“My queen, I still need you.” He whispered huskily while kneading with my mountains like he couldn’t get enough of them. I bit my lower lip as I realized that he hasn’t reached his destination yet. I slowly sat up and then carefully turned around to face him; his c*ack was still inside if me.

“Ohhh.” We both moaned because of the ecstasy my movement sent to our senses.

“Damn. I can stare at this view all day.” I followed his gaze and my cheeks heated up in embarrassment when I saw that he was staring at the place where we’re connected. He was so deep inside me and it felt amazing.

“Marco! Quit staring at it like that!” I was about to close my legs but he didn’t let me. He parted my legs further instead so that he could get a better view. I was about to reprimand him when he held onto my waist and guided me to move in an up and down manner.

“Ohhh, Marco.” I couldn’t hold back the lustful moan that escape my lips. I placed my palms on his hard chest and moved my hips to the rhythm.

“Yes. Just like that, my queen. Show me how much you want me.” He reached for my breast once again and then played with them as he began moving his hips to meet my movements.

We were both breathing raggedly once again as our pace became faster and harder. I threw my head back and closed my eyes when he started giving me powerful upward thrusts that almost made me insane. My throat was already sore because of continues moaning.

The erotic sounds of our colliding sensitive areas mixed with our cries of pleasure could be heard at the waterfalls but we couldn’t care less anymore.

“I can’t hold back anymore. Come with me!” Marco grunted before stormed me with relentless upward thrusts.

“Marco!” I screamed to the top of my lungs when he thrusted his manhood to the hilt and exploded inside of me. We came at the same time.

My climax was so powerful that I momentarily forgot everything. He brought me to the 7th heaven and the euphoria was incomparable.

Our bodies quivered as our org*sm washed over us. I lose all the strength I had as I dropped flat on top of him. I felt his strong arms snaked around my waist.

We were breathing hard while still in the height of ecstasy.

“That was so hot as always.” Marco voiced out after a couple of minutes. We finally came back from floating in unparalleled ecstasy.

I chuckled and tilted up my head to look at him. “You worn me out. You’re really a h*rny man. I thought we would just have a date here but you seduced me again.” I pouted and he laughed. He cupped my face and then kissed me on the lips.

“And I’m not done yet.” He smirked upon saying that. My jaw dropped.

“Y-You mean—”

“—Yes, my queen. Check it for yourself.” He took my hand and led it between his legs. My eyes bulged when I realized that his friend already came back to life!

“You’re so insatiable!” I pinched him on his side but he just laughed loudly. I got off him and rolled onto my back next to him. I bit my lower lip when his hand slid between my legs again.

“Marco, I’m already hungry. Let’s eat first.” I complained even though the fire within me was rekindling again.

“Sure. I still want another round.”

“Marco! I’m talking about food!” I even sneered at him.

His laugh became louder. “Fine. Later then.”

I sighed in relief when he stopped. He gathered me into his arms and then enveloped me in a tight embrace.

“I thought, we’re going to eat already?” I asked.

“Later. We’re both spent so we should rest for a bit.” My cheeks burned.

“Yeah, right. You’re spent but you wanted another round.” I said wryly which made him chuckle. We put back our swimsuits on and then remained on that position for how many minutes, just talking about random stuff.

“Marco…”

“Yes, my queen?” He asked sweetly.

“I’ve been wanting to ask you something for quite sometime now.” I began. His eyebrows creased.

“About what?” He asked curiously. I took a deep breath.

“Were you the one who kissed me on the night of my 18th birthday?” To my surprise, he beamed proudly.

“Wasn’t it obvious?” I rolled my eyes.

“Well, it was too obvious but I wanted to hear it directly from you. When you called me ‘my queen’ for the first time, I already had a suspicion that you were the one who gave me my first kiss.” I took a deep breath. “Why did you kiss me in the dark that night anyway?”

“Because I was so jealous.” My lips parted in surprise.

“What? Jealous of whom?”

“To Amouretti. You just met him that day but you were already acting so close to him as if you’ve known him for a long time. Take note; you even invited him to your birthday and danced with him.” He even tsked which made me roll my eyes. I could hear the tinge of jealousy in his voice.

“He saved me from those thugs and I knew that he was a good man. And now, look at us. Brey and I became really good friends. It was your fault that you got jealous. You didn’t do something to get my attention back then, so you’ve got what you deserved.” I even leered at him.

He chuckled and then kissed my forehead affectionately.

“Yes, I got what I deserved and that was your first kiss.” He even laughed triumphantly. I hook my head as smile appeared on my lips.

“Whatever.” Later on, we got up and ate the food that we prepared together. Marco was so sweet that he was the one who fed me like I was a queen.

He was so attentive to my needs and I couldn’t help but to love him even harder. No man, aside from my father, treated me like a queen aside from Marco and it really warms my heart. We took a lot of pictures together while enjoying each other’s company. I felt like we were Adam and Eve at our own paradise and everything was so perfect.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

They’re so sweet. :)

Next will be the encounter of Marco together with Maggie’s family. Then after that, their wedding. :)

What do you think of this chapter? 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 24

HAPPY READING:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I almost flew towards the door when I heard the buzzing sound of the car that stopped in front of the house. I hurriedly went out. I was right. My family finally arrived.

“Daddy, mommy!” I squealed excitedly like a kid and ran towards my father’s waiting arms and kissed him on the cheek. I did the same thing to my mother who looked emotional upon seeing me.

“I missed you, guys.” My eyes slightly watered. Feeling their warm embrace made me emotional.

“And we missed you too, darling. Thank God, we finally got to see you.” My mother answered before kissing my forehead and then hugged me tightly once again. I could feel the tension and worry inside her finally eased off upon seeing me.

“I’m sorry for making you worry about me. The situation—”

“—Don’t worry, darling. Your daddy already explained everything to me and I understand. But next time, tell us when you’re in trouble so that we could help you. You know that your daddy and I loves you and your sister so much. If something bad happened to one of you, it will surely kill us. Don’t do this ever again, okay? Don’t just keep everything to yourself. We’re a family, right?” I bit my lower lip as guilt crawled within me.

I nodded my head. “Yes, mommy. I’ll remember that.” I hugged my mom tightly. My dad smiled and then enveloped mommy and I in his arms.

“What about me? Didn’t you miss me too?” That familiar voice interrupted. It was my sister, Christine. She just came out of the van. She looked like she just woke up. I chuckled upon hearing what she said and then pulled away from my parents’ embrace.

I coaxed her to come closer to me as I opened my arms for her. She happily gave me a warm hug.

“Of course, I missed you too. Well, just a little bit.” I said while laughing and that made her pout.

“Whatever. Well, me too. I missed you too, just a little bit.” I couldn’t hold back my laugh and ruffled her hair amusedly.

“You’re so cute.”

“Hey, my hair!” She complained and took a step backwards away from me while fixing her now slightly messy hair. I shook my head at her full of amusement. I was about to speak once again when I noticed Marco, standing near the driver’s door, watching us quietly.

He was the one who picked up my family from the airport. I wanted to go with him but he said that it would be dangerous for me to go out in public for now. He was right so I didn’t insist and just stayed at home.

“Hey, I didn’t notice you there.” I uttered while smiling sweetly. The corner of his lips twitched as he shoved his hands inside the pockets of his pants.

Ever since he applied as a security guard at Super L, he never wore his usual corporate attire and I liked that even more. He looked more normal in this kind of outfit because whenever he was wearing his coat and tie, he looked so intimidating and I couldn’t help but to remember his past self; the cold, jerk, intimidating and emotionless Marco.

“I thought you already forgot about me, my queen.” He answered huskily. My cheeks burned when I heard his usual endearment for me. He called me that in front of my parents without even batting an eye.

“My queen, huh?” I heard Christine say teasingly and then poke the side of my stomach with her finger. I sneered at her and my reaction made her laugh. I approached Marco.

“Sorry. I forgot about you. I was just so happy seeing my family.” I explained with a faint voice, didn’t want my parents and Christine to hear it. He smiled and then pecked me gently on the lips.

“I was just kidding. It’s okay. We’ve been together these past few weeks. I know that they missed you.” That made me smile. I was about to answer when he continued. “I missed you.” He whispered and my cheeks became redder than a while ago. I knew that my family were watching us but Marco didn’t seem to care.

I didn’t expect what he did next. He cupped my face and kissed me passionately. I momentarily forgot that we weren’t alone. I was about to respond to his wild kiss but my rational part of me prevailed. He was about to deepen the kiss when I pinched his side in order to stop him.

“Marco! My parents are here!” I whisper-yelled at him and he laughed heartily.

“Sorry, my queen. I just missed you so much.”

I rolled my eyes. “You’ve just been out for about two hours only.” I whispered while on my tippy toes and then bit the sensitive area of his ear. I earned a groan from him.

“You’ll pay for that tonight.” He threatened full of need and lust. I could already see the shadow of intense desire in those amber eyes of his. He was about to give me one last peck on the lips when someone cleared his throat. My father.

“Aren’t we going to go inside yet?” He asked with his eyebrows knitted together. There was a look of displeasure on his face all of a sudden when staring at Marco. I felt like my cheeks become redder than tomatoes. I momentarily lost myself there. I groaned inwardly.

“S-Sure, daddy.” I tried to sound as casual as possible but I failed miserably. I gave Marco a glare but he just smirked at me proudly.

The household helpers took their suitcases and then brought them to the guest rooms.

“Margaret, I want to have a talk with you and Marco.” My father said with a strict tone when we reached the living room. My heart thumped faster but when I felt Marco’s hand hold my hand, I instantly calmed down.

“Don’t worry. We’ll be fine.” He whispered, assuring me. I nodded my head in response.

“Sure, daddy, but I think it’s better for you to rest for now. I know that you’re tired from the long flight. We can always talk later.” I answered.

“Yes, daddy. I think we should rest first. I couldn’t sleep during the flight because I kinda felt nervous.” Christine voiced out and that made me furrow.

“Why? What happened?”

“Well, while we were on our way to the airport, a group of men tried to ambush us, but thankfully, Marco’s men arrived and protected us.” I gasped and looked at Marco. I was about to ask him when he spoke ahead of me.

“You don’t have to worry about anything. I told you; everything’s going to be fine and I was right. I already knew that Apollyon would do this so I made sure to protect your family whatever happens. Thankfully, I sent my men to guard them. They managed to kill his men. Falcon also made sure that Apollyon’s men would never trace your family.” My eyes brimmed with tears.

“Thank you, Marco, for saving my family. Thank you because you really kept your promise.”

“I will do everything for you, my queen.” He answered and then kissed the top of my head affectionately.

“Marco, let’s talk.” My father suddenly interrupted us with a serious look on his face. I knew that look; the kind of look that no one could change his mind about something. My heartbeat became faster.

Marco cleared his throat and then let go of me. “Sure, sir.”

“But, daddy—” I was about to protest but Marco silenced me with a gentle kiss.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be fine. Just assist your mom and Christine to their respective rooms so that they could freshen up and relax.” He assured me with a smile and then went inside the study room together with my father.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

Upon closing the door, I faced him and the punch that I was already expecting from him, landed on my cheek. I fell on the floor as my lips began bleeding. I wiped the blood with the back of my hand and then stood up.

“I’m sorry for what happened, Mantus. She was hurt by Apollyon and even tried to kidnap her. I was a little bit late, but thankfully, I managed to protect her.” I explained but his face remained dangerous.

“I already told you, Unu. I don’t care about anything else if my daughter’s safety is already at stake. This game should end as soon as possible already so that we could finally be free. You know what to do next. If you failed to do just that then your right to my daughter would be forfeited as well.” He emphasized the last sentence.

My hands balled into fists. “I will never let that happen. Maggie is mine and there are only two steps left for me to do before I finally finish everything. I will be the one to end this game.”

Mantus chuckled with a hint of sarcasm “You’re really determined to take back everything. I didn’t know that you were this determined to have everything. I thought you would forget about it the moment you gain position in the ET VINDEX.” He said tauntingly. I bravely met his gaze.

“Let me clear one thing, Mantus. Wahtever happesn, I will not follow the final condition of this game.” I uttered through gritted teeth. His eyes turned into slits.

“Then, you will not gain everything that you’ve been wanting for so long. If you’re worried that his/her life would turn just like yours, then you don’t have to worry about anything. I will take care of him/her just like I did to you and Dui in the past.” He assured me and that just made my blood boil.

“I will not succumb to their fùcking rule, Mantus. Everything is different now and I can’t do that to Maggie. You know how much I love her so don’t expect me to betray her and the fruit of our love just like my father did to me and Dui. This time, I will make a change. It has been a long time since we started this game and I will make sure that I will win; my way.” I answered full of determination.

Mantus remained quiet for a couple of seconds. He then shook his head.

“I taught you everything that I knew but I couldn’t change your heart. You just act like a stone-hearted guy but you’re actually the opposite, and to tell you honestly; this is your weakness, Unu. I told you not to give your entire world to my daughter but you still did it. Now, you’re even thinking of doing absurd things which you’re very much aware to be impossible.”

I shook my head. “There’s no impossible to me, Mantus. I have my queen by my side and she’s my strength. She’s all I need so that I could fight for my rights with full strength. When I first learned about all these, I didn’t have the desire to take back what was rightfully mine but that all changed when I learned what kind of person Apollyon was. I will take back everything from him.”

“You know why I didn’t do anything to stop you when I learned that you were planning on stealing my daughter from Apollyon?” Mantus asked.

“No. Why?”

“Because I already chose you for my daughter. You know that I have always favored you than Apollyon because I have high expectations of you. I am confident that one day, you will succeed. Even though I didn’t want my daughter to be part of all these from the beginning, I didn’t have a choice because I already gave my word to your father.

“Now, I will not do anything to hinder you from your plans but make sure to protect my daughter at all cost. If she would get hurt once again because of this fùcking game, I would withdraw from all these and take her away from everyone, including from you. Even if I value you father and I’s friendship, I would make sure that no one from the Alessi clan could approach her anymore. Remember that.” He threatened and judging from the look on his face, he wasn’t kidding one bit.

I’ve known Mantus ever since he rescued me and Dui when we were eleven. He was the one who took care of us that was why I already knew him very well. I swallowed hard.

“Don’t worry, Mantus. I will do everything in my power to finish this game as the winner. I will make sure that Apollyon won’t get near Maggie ever again, I promise you that. Just a little more, and everything will fall into place. After the wedding, just one more step and it will finally end.”

He huffed. “And what do you plan about the last step? You know that you can’t escape that one because that’s one of the conditions for you to finally take back what’s rightfully yours.” He asked wearily.

“When I went to Sicily almost two years ago, I discovered a secret of my clan and I will use that to spare us from the last written condition of the game.”

His lips parted in shock. “You mean, you’re planning to revive the lotta dei gladiatori ? You know that it’s dangerous, right?”

“I know but I will not back out. This is the only way for me and Maggie to finally live a happy life without anyone threatening our happiness.” I answered determinedly. A strange emotion passed through his eyes.

“Are you sure? May I remind you that you will have to fight Dui if you really plan on reviving that dangerous battle.”

“I’m aware of that, Mantus and I already have a plan.” He shook his head.

“This is insane.”

“I know but you know that we don’t have a choice anymore. This is my last resort.” I answered bitterly. He heaved a sigh and then tapped me on the shoulder.

“Make sure to survive then because if you die, Maggie will get hurt for sure and I will never forgive you for that.”

I chuckled. “I am living for my queen and I will continue to live for her.”

“Good.” He uttered and then went out of the study room.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

Did you expect that Mantus was Maggie’s father?

What do you think is the plan of Marco?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

chapter 25

Follow me on my social media accounts.

FB page: 22_MonAmour

FB accnt: TwentyTwo MonAmour

IG: 22_Monamour

HAPPY WEEKEND EVERYONE! I hope you like this chapter. :)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I really thought that my father wouldn’t accept Marco as my soon to-be husband but he did it without any problem. After their talk inside the study room, everything went smoothly until the day of our wedding day.

It was a simple garden wedding at the backyard garden of Marco’s house which we call our house now. A few of Marco’s friends attended and that was when he introduced me to his twin brother, Marcus. I was so surprise because I didn’t know that he had a twin and identical twin at that. They really looked alike except that they had different eye colors.

I noticed that Marcus was more laid-back compared to Marco who was on the serious side and it was fascinating seeing them together.

During the wedding ceremony, Marco and I were both emotional while reciting our wedding vows. The happiness inside our hearts was incomparable. I couldn’t believe that I could get to experience this kind of happiness.

Now, I finally understood what it feels to be wed with the love of your life.

The preparation for our wedding was only two weeks but everything went well. It was kinda rush but I didn’t feel that way because I was already beyond excited to tie the knot with my king.

I was floating with happiness the entire duration of our wedding. It felt surreal. I’ve never thought that he would be the man that I would marry someday because I didn’t like his serious and cold behavior of his but when I got to know him better, I had the privilege to see the real him; sweet and loving Marco.

When Marco put the ring on my finger, a lone tear fell from my eye. I was crying with so much joy while gazing at him full of love. I couldn’t explain how much I love him because my heart was overflowing with unparalleled love just for him.

When our eyes met, I noticed that Marco’s eyes were watery as well and the incomparable love in his eyes as he gazes me made my heart swell.

“You may now kiss the bride.” Upon hearing that, Marco lifted my veil. “You’re the most beautiful woman in the world for me and that will never change, my queen. I promise you that you’re the only woman for me until I die.” He whispered before claiming my lips with a tender and loving kiss.

We heard the cheering and teasing of our family and friends but our focus were on that delicious kiss that we were sharing.

“Now, I finally have the official license.” Marco said huskily the moment he let go of my lips. His eyes were sparkling with mischief. My forehead crinkled.

“What license are you talking about?” I asked confusedly.

“To finally poke the eyes of the men who try to ogle at you or maybe break their necks.” My eyes widened.

“Marco!” I whisper-yelled and then furtively pinched him on his side. He smirked.

“I’m not kidding, my queen. You’re mine so no one has the-” Before he could finish what he wanted to say, I sealed his lips with a kiss in order to silence him. I already knew what he wanted to say anyway and I didn’t want to hear it. The cheering of our audience became louder.

“Hmmm. Delicious. Maybe I should say that more often so that you would kiss me like that often too.” Marco said naughtily while catching his breath when I finished the kiss. I rolled my eyes. To my surprise, he took my hand and then kissed it before we faced our friends and families.

Marco looked so pleased and proud as he snaked his arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him while his other hand still holding my hand.

“At last, she’s officially mine!” My eyes widened when Marco suddenly shouted. Everyone laughed but I could see that they were genuinely happy for the both of us.

“Kiss, kiss!” They requested teasingly. Marco wiggled his eyebrows at me while grinning from ear to ear.

Then, to my further surprise, he scooped me up onto his arms before claiming my lips for another passionate kiss. My squeal got muffled as our lips locked together and my arms automatically encircled around his neck.

Our hearts were singing the same song and I couldn’t be happier.

After that, we took pictures before proceeding to our wedding reception which was just on the other side of the garden.

When we entered the reception, Marco carried me on his arms while walking down the red carpet as the music blared the entire place. Our families and friends clapped and cheered for us while standing at their table, waiting for us. Everyone has smiles on their faces.

Then, the program started.

When it was time for me to toss the bouquet, I was surprised when my sister was the one who caught it. Well, the bouquet landed in her hands that’s why our visitors teased her that she would be the one to-be wed next.

“I’m still young. I haven’t even graduated university yet.” She said and handed the bouquet to Luna with pursed lips.

“Hey, you were the one who caught it, not me.” Luna said and tried to give the bouquet back but Christine refused as if she got burned with it. My best friend chuckled amusedly while shaking her head. Since my sister didn’t want to take the bouquet, Luna didn’t have a choice but to hold it.

Then, it was time for Marco to remove the garter from my leg and everyone laughed and teased us when he went under my wedding down like a hungry lion.

“Marco!” I squealed in surprise when instead of removing the garter, he showered small kisses on my legs, slowly moving upwards. Such a naughty guy! Thankfully, people couldn’t see what he was doing in there because of my gown.

I pinched his arm to stop him and I almost sighed in relief when he finally stopped and removed the garter from me using his teeth. I almost moaned when I felt his lips intentionally brushing against my skin as he slowly removed the garter.

My breathing was already ragged. I bit my lower lip.

He had a triumphant grin on his face after removing the garter off me. He even winked at me. I could already feel my cheeks burning because of how naughty he was being.

“You’re really naughty.” I said in a sotto voce and he chuckled. He cupped my face and then kissed me lingeringly on the lips before standing up.

When he tossed the garter, no one among his friends bothered to catch it. But then, it accidentally fell on one of his friends and he received a lot of ribbing from their other friends.

I noticed that the amusement on Luna’s face quickly disappeared right away when she saw who caught the garter.

I raised an eyebrow, noticing the change of expression on her face.

“What do you know, that guy just got lucky.” Marco commented full of amusement while we were watching Luna and his friend as he put the garter on to her.

Two weeks ago, a day after my family arrived, Luna arrived and I was surprised to learn that she was our wedding organizer. Marco was the one who hired her because he knew that we were good friends not to mention that Luna’s reputation as a wedding organizer was excellent.

But then, Marco told me that Luna didn’t accept the money that Marco gave to her.

When I asked her why, she told me that organizing our wedding was her gift to Marco and I. I was so happy because she came. I really thought that she couldn’t come because of the situation but I was so glad she did. My happiness was complete because all the important people in my life were present in the most important moment of my life.

Regan and Zandro were present as well but some of their friends couldn’t make it because of an important matter.

“I can’t believe that you’re the first one among us, Amouretti cousins, to get married. I really thought that you would be the last because you’re the dense type.” Zandro joked and I leered at him. It was already 10 pm but the celebration was still on going.

Marco and I were sitting at our respective table while sipping on our champagne and watching the people dancing a sweet music on the dance floor when he approached us.

“Excuse me. I’m not dense.” I even raised an eyebrow at him. He laughed.

“Really? Then how come you didn’t notice that this guy was head over heels in love with you ever since he first laid eyes on you?” He questioned as he glanced at Marco who was quietly sitting next to me.

My lips parted, wanting to say something to defend myself, but not a word came out. Zandro laughed heartily while shaking his head.

“See? You can’t even say something to defend yourself.” He teased which made me roll my eyes.

“Whatever.” It was all I could say after that. He shook his head in amusement. He was about to say something when Marco spoke.

“Actually, she wasn’t dense.” What he said made me smile.

“See? Even Marco says so.” I gazed at Zandro proudly with an eyebrow cocked up.

“She wasn’t dense because deep inside of her, she knew that she was already in love with me. She was just too stubborn to admit it.” My eyes widened and snapped my head at Marco’s direction.

“Marco!”

“What? I was just stating the obvious.” He answered nonchalantly and then winked playfully at me. I sneered at my husband. The two of them laughed. Marco then put an arm over my shoulders, pulled me closer to him and then kissed my cheek lovingly.

“Why, my queen? Am I wrong?”

“C’mon, Mags. I want to hear your answer.” Zandro chirped with a smirk.

“Hey, leave Maggie alone. You’re teasing her again.” Another voice said. Our heads turned to his direction and we saw Kyrus with a champagne in his hand, sauntering towards us. He was with Brey. My eyes brightened automatically upon seeing him.

He told me on the phone that he couldn’t come because there was an important matter that he needed to attend to. I stood up and then rushed towards him for a bear hug.

“Brey!” He hugged me back. “I thought you couldn’t come? How come you’re here?” I queried after that. He chuckled.

“I lied. I wanted to surprise you. Congratulations. I didn’t expect that you would end up with Pearce.” He whispered amusedly and we both laughed.

“Well, I love him.” I answered, beaming. Brey was about to answer when we heard Kyrus’ remark.

“If I were you, bud, I would get away from here this instant before the devil awakens and kill you this instant.”

“Montereal is right, Amouretti. Get away from my cousin before the volcano explodes.” Zandro said while shaking his head full of amusement.

“What are you two talking about?” I asked, unaware, and then gazed at Marco. His face was darkened with obvious jealousy. I smiled inwardly as I finally got what they were talking about. I faced Brey again.

“Thank you. I need to go before Marco kills you.” I whispered back to Brey and that made him laugh.

“Very good, brat. You’re finally learning.” He answered proudly before kissing my forehead. He was smirking after he did that and I knew that he was trying to get on Marco’s nerves and he succeeded.

Marco abruptly stood up from his seat. “Go back to your table, Brey.” I said when I noticed that he was about to approach us. I quickly went back to my seat and Marco’s hand to stop him.

“Hey, relax, will you? You look like an ogre right now.” I teased and kissed his cheek to calm him down.

“Amouretti kissed your forehead.” He answered through gritted teeth. He was staring daggers at Brey who had a smirk on his face while staring at Marco. Thankfully, Brey turned around and went back to his other friends who were at their table.

I chuckled. “You already know that he did that on purpose because he’s trying to piss you off. Don’t worry because he’s harmless. We treat each other like siblings and you know that.” I explained but when he didn’t answer, I cupped his face and then kissed him hard on the lips.

His lips automatically moved to dominate the kiss and it made me moan. I could feel his desire and need in that kiss.

“Are you still jealous?” I asked sweetly when our lips parted. His face softened now. To my surprise, he wiped my forehead with his handkerchief.

“What are you doing?”

“Wiping the dirt on your forehead.” I couldn’t help but to laugh because of what he said. I clung my arms around his neck.

“Still jealous, huh?”

“I’m not jealous. I know that you’re only mine so why would I get jealous of that guy?” He answered. I raised a brow.

“Really?” I asked, trying my best not to burst into laugh again.

“Of course.”

“Okay then. I need to talk to him again-” Before I could finish what I wanted to say, he captured my lips for another hot kiss again. He obviously didn’t want me to approach Brey again.

“Pùssy-whipped.” Kyrus mocked before laughing. Marco broke off the kiss and glared at Kyrus.

“Leave him alone, bud. He’s already a member of the pùssy-whipped gang so you can’t do anything about it.” Zandro added while chuckling.

“You-” Marco was about to stand up to attack the Zandro and Kyrus but the two ran away while laughing. I couldn’t help but to shake my head. Sometimes, they behave like children.

“So, you’re a pùssy-whipped, huh?” I asked Marco while controlling my laugh. He shook his head right away.

“I’m not!” He denied right away.

“Oh, really now?” I gave him a sharp stare and his expression changed. He sighed in defeat before answering me.

“Yes, I am. But only to you.” That made me laugh. I didn’t expect him to admit it. “Really?” I squeezed his nose gently. “You’re so cute, my king.” His eyes shone with happiness and then pecked me a gentle kiss.

“Yes, my queen. I’m not ashamed to shout that to the world because it’s true.” That brought a smile on my lips.

“Wanna dance with me again, my queen?” He then asked after that.

“So, you’re not jealous anymore?” I asked and I noticed his cheeks became redder than a while ago.

“C’mon, my queen. You’re making fun of me on our wedding day.” He even pouted like a kid.

I kissed his cheek. “Sorry. You just look so cute when you’re jealous like that.” I wanted to make fun of him further, but I chose to stop because I wanted to dance with him once again.

We then proceeded to the dance floor to dance as the song of Bryan Adams ‘Heaven’ started playing in the background.

“Get ready for later, my queen.” He whispered in my ear while we were dancing to the tune of the music.

“For what?”

“For our honeymoon, what else?” He answered playfully.

“You still have energy for that? It’s late already.”

“You’re wrong because I reserved most of my energy just for later.” He then laughed. I smacked his arm lightly.

“You’re so insatiable! We’re still here at the reception but you’re already thinking about that!”

“Aren’t we the same?” He asked and I was left speechless. He was right. Our appetite in bed are the same. We couldn’t get enough of each other. He laughed again.

“Naughty.” It was all I could utter. He rested his forehead against mine. We both had a smile on our faces. We remained like that while dancing slowly, just feeling each other’s warmth.

“I’m the happiest man alive because you’re finally my wife.” He said full of emotions after that. The same emotions flooded my chest.

“Me too, Marco. I feel so happy right now. This is just the beginning of our journey as a married couple and I hope that nothing could separate us.”

“Only death could separate us, my queen, because I will never allow us to get separated whatever happens.” Hearing him say that gave me assurance.

“I love you.”

“I love you too, my wife.” Professing our love for each other followed by a sweet and passionate kiss. Deep within me, I was wishing that this would be the beginning of our happy ever after.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

How’s this chapter, guys?

Will this be the beginning of their happy ever after or the opposite?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 26

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

A smile broke across my face when I felt a soft kiss landed on my lips. Even with my eyes closed, I already knew that it was my naughty husband.

“Hey, my sleeping queen. Wake up.” He whispered and then kissed me again. This time, it was longer than the first one. I opened my eyes and saw the most handsome man in my eyes.

“I’m tired.” I whined, pouting. He raised his eyebrows.

“You’re tired? But it’s still morning, my queen.” He answered teasingly and I couldn’t help but to pinch him on the side.

“And whose fault do you think it is, huh?”

“Hmmm.” He acted like he was thinking of an answer. “Me?” He questioned and even pointed at himself. I couldn’t help but to laugh.

“Who else other than you, my dear husband?” He laughed heartily and then gathered me into his arms. I was still naked under the sheets.

“Well, I told you yesterday. I reserved most of my energy for our honeymoon. Besides, it was your fault. I had to go on a diet these past two weeks because you’ve been spending most of your time with mom, dad, Christine. You forgot about me.” Hearing him call my parents ‘mom’ and ‘dad’ made me the happiest.

It was my turn to laugh. He looked so cute. Well, he was right. I’ve been spending most of my time with mommy, daddy and Christine ever since they arrived. Marco has been so busy preparing for the wedding that was why he couldn’t bond with us during the day.

I tried to help him with the preparation but he said that he wanted to surprise me with everything. Well, he didn’t disappoint because I loved everything that they’ve done from the wedding ceremony to the reception.

Now, I finally understood why he took Luna was our wedding organizer.

I squeezed his nose gently. “Well, it was partly your fault. You didn’t allow me to help you. If you did, we could’ve spent time together while at it.”

“That’s because I wanted to surprise you. I just wanted you to relax and enjoy your time with them because I knew that you missed them.” The smile on my face widened even more. I caressed his cheek while staring into his eyes lovingly.

“Thank you for all your efforts just to make me happy. Thank you for being sensitive enough to know about my needs without me asking for it. I’m really so lucky to have you.”

“You don’t have to thank me, my queen, because your happiness is my happiness. That’s how much I love you.” My heart swelled with so much joy. He was about to kiss me but I quickly covered my lips with my hand when I remembered that I just woke up. His eyebrows furrowed.

“I just woke up.” I said consciously. His eyes shone with amusement and before I could react, he removed my hand from covering my lips and then kissed me hard that I almost lose my breath.

“Were you planning to kill me?!” I asked him while catching my breath after he finally let go of my lips. He smirked at me.

“Of course not, my queen. I would never dare do that. I am your protector not to mention your husband.” He answered naughtily. “Anyway, I just finished cooking breakfast for the two of us. Wait here. I’ll just get it.” He got up from the bed and was about to go out when I spoke.

“What, you cooked breakfast? Are you sure it’s edible?” I joked and he chuckled.

“You’ll see.” He even winked at me. He opened the door and was about to go out when I said, “Nice butt.” He was just wearing his boxers and his behind looked so sexy. Damn. His muscled body was at full display and it was giving me tingling sensation all over.

Even though I’ve seen his naked body countless times already, the feeling was still the same as the first time. My cheeks blushed.

Upon hearing what I’ve said, he faced me again. I could see the desire in his eyes as he raked me a lustful stare. I was still lying on the bed, naked under the sheets. “Don’t tease me, my queen, because I might not be able to control myself and ravish you again and again until we both can’t move a muscle anymore.” My eyes widened as my cheeks burned even more.

“Marco!” I rebuked but he just laughed at me and then went out the door. I shook my head. He’s such a naughty guy!

I sat up and then got off the bed, naked as the day I was born, leaving the sheets behind. I decided to take a shower first whilst waiting for Marco.

I brushed my teeth before taking my shower. I was humming a song while shampooing my hair when I suddenly remembered what happened last night.

Marco was so insatiable that he took me over and over again. He said that he missed me so much because we couldn’t make love for almost two weeks.

I had to sleep with my sister every night for the passed two weeks because my parents insisted it.

They said that Marco and I shouldn’t be sleeping together in one room because we weren’t married yet. Marco didn’t like the idea but he couldn’t do anything but to respect my parent’s decision and agree to it.

An amused chuckle escaped my lips while remembering the look on Marco’s face in those two weeks. He was irritable the whole time but couldn’t complain out loud in front of my family. But of course, Marco being Marco, he couldn’t stand the situation and did something about it.

Even though he was busy preparing for the wedding, he still made sure to give me his time whenever he was home. Whenever we had the chance, we would secretly make out like teenagers who were hiding from our strict parents.

Those fun times made me nervous but thrilled at the same time.

There was even one time while me, my parents and Christine went to the sunflower farm. That was their third day at Villa Carmela and I wanted to show them around. They were so amazed of the view that they took many pictures…

While they were busy, I was just sitting there, watching them. I was about to sit on the grass when someone suddenly grabbed my hand and then covered my mouth to prevent me from screaming. Fear instantly crept within me. I was about to bite him when I heard him whisper something.

“It’s me, my queen.” It was Marco. I removed his hand from covering my mouth and then faced him with a scowl.

“You scared me—”

He put his finger on my lips. “—Shhh. Quiet. They will hear you.” He said with a small voice as he eyed my family who were unaware of what was happening behind them. They were approximately ten meters away from me. Christine was currently taking pictures of my parents.

“So, what? Why are you whispering?” Instead of answering my question, he pulled me by the hand and then walked through the giant sunflowers at the southern part of the plantation, hiding from the eyes of my family.

“Marco, where are you taking me? I thought you would come home tonight? How come you’re here already—” Before I could even complete what I wanted say, he already sealed my lips with a hot kiss.

The kiss was full of hunger and need. He was kissing me as if he didn’t see me for a couple of months.

“I want you, my queen.” He breathed after that kiss as he rested his forehead against mine. I swallowed hard.

“Here?”

“Yes, here. I missed you so much already. You didn’t sleep in our room these past two nights and I can’t take it anymore. Please, my queen. Let me take you here.” He begged and then kissed me once again. His hands were already unbuttoning my shorts.

“You’re so h*rny! You couldn’t have your way for just two nights and you’re going crazy already. You’re hopeless.” I said, catching my breath, when our lips parted. He then quickly pulled down my shorts together with my panties.

His movements were fast and desperate and I wanted to laugh at him but I knew that this wasn’t the right time to tease him.

I looked around, getting paranoid that someone, especially my family, would see us.

“Ohhh.” I wanted to deny him because we might get caught by my family but a seductive moan escaped my lips instead as he cupped my wetness, teasingly rubbing it repeatedly with him palm.

“You’re saying that but you’re already so wet, my queen.” He whispered huskily and inserted a digit inside of me. My mouth gaped in pleasure as I held onto his shoulders. It took me all the strength I had not to shout because of ecstasy.

He was right. I missed him too. My hips moved on their own, meeting every move of his fingers. It felt so good but it wasn’t near enough.

“M-Marco, I want you now.” I said with a trembling voice before I could even stop myself. My whole body was screaming for him. He beamed triumphantly and then fumbled his buttons. My throat went dry upon seeing his already alive warrior.

He pulled his pants and boxers down to his knees. My hand moved on its own and touched his hardness. I bit my lower lip. He felt like he was about to explode. I picked up the pace of my hand, eagerly wanting to please him.

He gritted his teeth, preventing himself from groaning loudly.

“Turn around my queen.” He then commanded hoarsely, and I did as I was told. The anticipation of what was about to come was too much.

“Bend over and part your legs.” I just followed what he was saying as if I got hypnotized, forgetting that my parents and sister were just nearby.

“Ohhh! More, Marco. More.” My body arched when he grazed his rock-like c*ck against my soppy opening, teasing me.

“Tell me you want me.” He ordered huskily while continuously teasing me, making me wetter and wetter. My p*ssy clenched in anticipation. I wanted him inside me, asap!

“I want you, Marco. Take me now.” I answered wantonly. Just as I finished saying that, my eyes widened when he entered me with one powerful thrust.

“Oh, my God! Marco—” My scream was muffled against his lips when as he craned my head and kissed me hotly. His arm snaked around my waist, holding me still, as his other hand slipped underneath my shirt and then alternately cupping my still bra clad breasts.

Every thrust sent my senses reeling. I could feel how much he missed me and that made me lose my mind. The pleasure was blinding. Thankfully, he was holding me by the waist because I couldn’t trust my knees anymore.

He rammed into me desperately and I couldn’t take it anymore. It was too much.

“Oh, Marco. I’m almost there!” I whisper-yelled as I tried my best to meet his fast and hard movement. Our breathings were ragged.

“Me too, my queen. Come with me!” One more hard slam and we both reached our destination. My knees wobbled as my org*sm seized my whole consciousness. Every jet of his essence brought me higher and higher until the ball of fire in the center of my being exploded.

“You’re so amazing, my queen. I can’t get enough of you.” He whispered as he burrowed his face on the crook of my neck. His hand didn’t stop kneading my t*ts.

“You’re so naughty. Don’t tell me you came home early today because of this?” I asked while still catching my breath. He chuckled as he began kissing the crook of my neck to my nape. Knowing him, I knew that he was planning for a second round.

“You really know me. I couldn’t eat lunch properly because I wasn’t with you.”

“Don’t give me that. I know that you came home early because of this—Marco!” My words were cut shorts because he suddenly pulled up my shirt and then unhooked my bra.

“I want another round, my queen.” He then made me face him and then kissed me passionately. Then I heard my sister’s voice, calling for my name!

“W-Wait, Marco. They’re looking for me already.” I uttered the moment his lips left mine but he acted like he didn’t hear me. He kissed his way down to my neck until he reached my bosoms. He instantly latched on my turgid n*pples alternately and I couldn’t do anything other than to moan his name as my fingers raked through his hair, pulling on it from time to time.

“Maggie! Where are you?!” It was my father!

“Marco—” I was about to push him when he kissed me once again as he positioned his maleness against my opening.

“Ready, my queen?” He asked. I glared at him.

“They’re looking for me already—Marco!” I cupped my mouth before my scream escaped my lips because he already entered me. He easily slid in because I was so wet. I clung my arms around his neck as he began brining me to that incomparable heaven again.

“Wrap your legs around me, quick!” He commanded like a king and I did as I was told. I was already going crazy as the intense pleasure double. I could feel how hard he was inside of me and it was too much.

He pounded inside me with such force, making sure to bring me to ultimate pleasure.

“Marco!” I screamed against his neck as I reached my intense climax. Electric-like sensation crawled throughout my whole body, making me shudder uncontrollably.

“Maggie—My queen!” Marco stormed me with powerful and desperate thrust until he reached his own org*sm. I felt like I turned into jelly while breathing raggedly in his arms.

“That was so hot.” Marco said when our org*sm finally ebbed. I pinched his side.

“You’re really so h*rny! I can’t believe that we actually did this here.” He laughed because of what I’ve said and then kissed me on the lips.

“You’re saying that but you enjoyed it as well, right?” My cheeks went red. I sneered at him, couldn’t say anything. He laughed again.

When we heard my family calling or me once again, we quickly put our clothes on and when we made sure that we already looked descent, we came out of our hiding spot.

“Where have you been? Mommy and daddy went that way, looking for you—Wait. Why are you with Marco?” Christine asked. When her eyes looked at my neck, her smile changed into teasing one.

“No need to answer. I already understand.” She said while chuckling and then followed our parents. Marco was grinning from ear to ear.

We all went back to the house after that. When I went to our room, my eyes widened when I saw the hickey on my neck.

I confronted Marco for leaving his mark on me but he just beamed at me. Because of that, I spent the next few days with Christine teasing me about it…

I shook my head while chuckling because of that memory. Until now, I still couldn’t believe that Marco and I made love at the sunflower plantation with my family nearby. I mentally shook my head.

I was rinsing my hair when I gasped in surprise because a pair of strong arms suddenly wrapped around my waist.

“Hmmm. You smell so good.” The husky voice of Marco as he buried his face on the crook of my neck.

“And what do you think you’re doing in here, my dear husband?” I asked while biting my lower lip.

“To shower with you, what else?” I rolled my eyes. I thought I could escape from him but I was wrong. Ever since we started being intimate, we’ve been showering almost everyday together.

“I thought you were still at the kitchen that’s why I decided to shower alone. You said that—Ahhh!” I couldn’t hold back my moan when he suddenly bit the sensitive part of my ear in a teasing manner. His hands already started exploring my body.

Heat instantly covered my entire being, especially when he purposely grazed his hardness against my butt. He was already naked and ready.

“Don’t give me that, my queen. You did that on purpose and I will give you the punishment that you will surely enjoy.” His voice was full of lust and it made my body shiver with unexplainable need.

“W-What about our breakfast?” I asked while holding my breath. His naughty hands were already playing with my breasts, tweaking my already hardened nipples. I placed my palms against the tiled wall to prevent myself from falling.

My legs were starting to lose their strength.

“I’ll just reheat it later.” He began kissing my neck hungrily then his hand caressed its way down to the V of my thighs, teasing my center.

“But it’s still early in the morning. You already had your way last night.” I said, trying my best to hold back my moan but he didn’t stop. Instead, his fingers began working wonders down there which made me moan louder.

The water continuously cascaded over us but I felt like every drop of it turned into scorching flame of desire, burning my skin.

“You know me, my queen. When it comes to you, I’m always ready. I can’t get enough of you.” He then made me face him and captured my lips for a hot kiss. Our tongues danced wildly, battling for dominance.

Our breathes mixed as our hands touched each other’s body. All my self-control faded away and let myself get drowned with need that only Marco could quench. He knelt on his knee before me and then began worshipping my womanhood.

“Ohhh, Marco. It feels so good.” I purred like a wild cat while watching him eating my weakness. His tongue made me crazy until I reached my peak. My body quaked as my climax robbed my strength off my body.

When his steel-like hardness invaded my heat, my moans of pleasure became more audible. The sounds of our sensitive areas colliding and our cries of ecstasy were echoing inside the bathroom.

A couple of minutes more and we both reached our mind-boggling org*sm. No matter how many times we would make love, the incomparable pleasure and contentment were still the same.

We continued showering after that. Marco was the one who dried our bodies with the towel and then carried me out of the bathroom.

We ate the breakfast that he cooked together. Surprisingly, the sunny-side up and ham weren’t burnt just like I’ve expected.

“Your cooking skills are improving. I’m so proud.” I praised him playfully. We’re in the middle of eating. His eyes brightened.

“Really?”

“Of course. I hope you will continue to improve so that you will be the one to cook breakfast for the two of us everyday.” I joked.

“Why not? For you, my queen, I will try my best.”

“You mean it?”

“Yes, I do.” I chuckled and squeezed his cheeks.

“You’re so cute.”

“You’ve been telling me that quite a lot lately.” He answered amusedly.

“Don’t you like it?”

“Of course, I like it.” We both laughed. “Ready for our trip tomorrow?” He then asked out of the blue. We would fly to Paris for our honeymoon. I beamed.

“Yes, my king. I’m so excited already.” I even giggled. He planted a soft kiss on my lips.

“Me too, my queen. Me too.” Later on, we finished eating our breakfast and spent our day together.

The next days after that felt like a dream. Marco and I flew to Paris for our honeymoon and it was unforgettable.

During our first night there, while we were on the top of the Eiffel tower, he gave me a necklace with our initials as pendants.

“This is so beautiful, Marco. Thank you.” I said emotionally. He kissed my forehead and then cupped my face.

“You’re welcome, my queen. I love you.”

“I love you too. So much.”

He smiled while staring at me full of gentleness. “I will do anything for you, my dear wife. I can give anything, even my life, just to make sure that you’re safe and happy.”

“Hey, don’t say that because I will not be happy if you’re not by my side. Promise me that we will stay together until we’re old and grey.”

“I promise. We don’t know what lies ahead for the both of us but I will do my best to keep that promise.” I didn’t know why but I felt like something big was about to happen. I mentally shook my head. I didn’t want to spoil that happy moment.

We sealed that promise with a kiss full of love as the twinkling lights around celebrated with us.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

This chapter serves as the calm before the storm. LOL. 

What do you think of this chapter?

What will happen next to these two?

Will their love for each other enough to withstand the upcoming storm?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 27

Hi, guys! My book, SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE will be released on Sunday, December 8, 2019(in the PH). I hope you buy your own copy. For my readers in different countries, i am not sure yet if they could provide e-book for it but I’ll let you know soon. Thank you:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

6 months later

All the emotions on Dui’s face disappeared upon hearing what I’ve said. I knew that I was being selfish for asking him something like this but I didn’t have a choice.

“You know that I don’t have any plans of involving myself with that game, right? Why are you doing this now? You already knew what to do from the start so that you could get everything that we’ve been fighting for until now. I don’t get why you changed you mind all of a sudden. We’ve been preparing for this for a long time already. You should’ve toughened yourself up about this already. You promise to fix this for the two of us but now that you finally got Maggie, you suddenly want to change our plans?” Even though he appeared to be calm, I knew that he was upset.

I heaved a sigh. I wanted to inform him about this after the wedding but I didn’t have the chance to do so. Maggie and I spent two months touring different countries in Europe for our honeymoon. We even went cruising through Royal Casanova.

Then, the next month after our honeymoon, we wanted to go home to the USA to attend Christine’s graduation but we couldn’t. According to my men, Apollyon’s men were already desperate on finding us and they were lurking around my wife’s family, trying to find any clue of our location.

Thankfully, Mantus used his connection and helped me erase all the traces of all our visitors during our wedding.

Maggie was so disappointed and sad because she couldn’t attend her sister’s graduation. Thankfully, Christine understood her reason. We stayed home in Australia after that so I wanted to talk to Dui to discuss my plans with him in person but he didn’t have the time to fly to Australia because he was busy of all his responsibilities, especially that until now, he was still posing as me.

“It’s easier said than done, Dui, and I know that you know that. I love my wife so much and I can’t deceive her to that extent. I already have enough things that I’ve been keeping from her and I don’t want to add another one again.”

“So, you’re going to sacrifice me, is that it?” He asked in disbelief. I huffed and then raked my fingers through my hair.

“Of course, not! Did you really think that I would sacrifice you just to have a happy life with Maggie? You know that I would never do that to you!” I answered irritably. His face softened.

“Really? What is your plan then?” Even his voice mellowed.

“Yes, I have a plan that’s why I called you here to discuss it with you.”

He took a deep breath. “I didn’t think that it’s possible for you to escape what’s already destined to happen. I mean, that rule has been followed by our ancestors for centuries. If you follow it, our lives will be a lot easier. You’re already near the ending. Just two more rule to follow and you’re done. After that, we could finally take what’s rightfully ours.” He said with a hint of frustration and disappointment.

I gritted my teeth. “Easier? Are you hearing yourself?! If I followed that fùcking rule, that will surely destroy Maggie and she would never forgive me. I would never do what our father did to us to my own child, Dui. Never!” I couldn’t hide the anger in my voice. He didn’t comment for a couple of seconds and then heaved a sigh.

“You really love her, don’t you?”

“Yes. I love her and I am willing to do what it takes to make her happy. I made a promise to her and I will fulfil that promise even it costs my life.” His lips parted in shock. Then, his face became more serious.

“Okay, then. Tell me your plan. I want to hear it.” I almost sighed in relief. I thought he would never agree to listen after what I’ve told him to do but he chose to understand.

“Listen carefully. This is a dangerous plan so we should be careful not to get caught.” I began. He nodded his head, listening intently. I then proceeded on telling him everything that I’ve been plotting these past few months.

“Are you sure we could do this without being caught? This is dangerous. We could get killed if we made even a slight mistake.” Dui asked reluctantly after hearing everything. I tapped his shoulder, giving him assurance.

“Just follow the plan and everything will be alright. I’ll do the rest.” When he heard that, the hesitation on his face disappeared just like that.

“Okay. I trust you, frati .” That made me smile. He never changed. Until now, he’s still my brother who trusts my words.

“Don’t worry, Dui. Just a little bit more and everything will fall into place. Our fight will finally come to an end after this. We could finally live in peace.” He nodded his head in response.

“Let’s do this together then, frati. Let’s show Apollyon his place.” He said with a smile. Seeing him with that expression made the determination inside of me double.

I didn’t want the real Dui to disappear. I would do everything for him to have a happy life too. If fighting the law of our family was the only way for me to achieve that just to give him that happiness, then I would gladly do it.

We discussed about other things after that before he decided to leave. That afternoon, he flew back to the USA.

I went back to the house after seeing him off. I wanted to go visit one of my businesses here in Australia but then I changed my mind. I wanted to see my queen instead. Thankfully, I have trusted people like Dui to manage my businesses while I’m gone.

Upon entering the house, I smelled that familiar smell. I smiled inwardly and then followed that delicious smell. It led me to the kitchen. Then, I saw my beautiful wife at the kitchen island, busy with something. She looked so sexy wearing shorts and spaghetti strapped top.

I gulped inaudibly as I watched her sexy hips sway. I suddenly had the urge to stroke her buttocks while she was bending over before taking her right there and then.

My friend stirred inside my pants because of that thought.

She was singing merrily while mixing something in a bowl. A smile broke across my face and quietly approached her, wanting to surprise her. I then embraced her from behind and then kissed her nape. Her hair was tied in a messy bun and her sexy neck was exposed t my touch. Damn. She smelled so good.

“Smells delicious. I’m not talking about what you’re making though. I’m talking about you. You smell so good.” I whispered naughtily.

I caught a glimpse of a smile appeared on her lips when she heard my voice. “Naughty.” She uttered as her smile widened.

She didn’t get startle. Maybe because she already knew that it was me. According to her, even if she doesn’t see my face whenever I do this to her, she would know it’s me because of my smell and the way I hugged her possessively.

“You didn’t get startle, huh?”

“Well, I’m already used of you doing that to me all the time.” I laughed heartily and then sniffed her neck once again.

“Hey, you’re tickling me.”

I chuckled and then kissed her nape. “What are you making anyway?” I asked and then rested my chin on her shoulder.

“I’ll bake a cake. Today marks our sixth month since we got married so I thought of baking one. Just a little bit more and I’ll be finished here. I’ll bake it for less than an hour and then assemble it then it’s done.” She said while adding the sugar to the mixture. She turned the electric mixer on and then beat the mixture while gradually adding the sugar.

“I’m already excited to taste it but since it’s not done yet, I would like to taste your dessert while waiting.” I said seductively and then gently bit the sensitive part of her ear. She bit her lower lip as her cheeks reddened upon hearing what I’ve said.

When I started kissing her neck, she turned off the electric mixer while laughing and then tickled me on the side to stop me from what I was doing.

“Oh no, my dear husband. It’s still early for that. Besides, I’m busy here so don’t start seducing me.” She rebuked but her breathing went hitch. I chuckled. She was acting unaffected but the look on her face gave her away.

When she resumed what she was doing, I decided to tease her more. I rained kisses on her neck and shoulders, deliberately making her hot.

“Oh, God, Marco. Stop teasing me.” I chuckled and then buried my face on the crook of her neck once again before inhaling her addicting scent. Damn. I can’t get enough of her.

Everytime I’m near her, I behave like a s*x-starved man. I’ve never felt this kind of desire to other women before. It was almost unbelievable.

“I missed you.” I whispered.

She chuckled. “You always say that even though you just went out for a couple of hours.”

I pouted. “Why? Didn’t you miss me too?”

She laughed in amusement. “I missed you too.” She unwrapped my arms from hugging her and then turned around to face me. “C’mon, go freshen up. I’ll just put this in the oven and then we’ll eat it together later, okay?”

I cupped her face and then kissed her passionately. She automatically tipped her toes as she wrapped her arms around my neck. The way she responded to my kiss made me feel hot all over. My friend down there came into life.

“I really want to take you here right now.” I said hoarsely, catching my breath, when our lips pulled away. I couldn’t hide my need for her. She laughed and then placed her palms against my chest, slightly pushing me away.

“Wait until tonight, okay?” I groaned in dismay. Her laugh became louder as she shook her head. She then kissed my cheek.

“C’mon. Go upstairs, my king.” She looked at me with puppy dog eyes. I sighed in defeat.

“Fine.” I pecked her lips one more time before walking away. Before I exited the kitchen, I turned around and said, “Tonight, my queen. I’m looking forward to it.”

She rolled her eyes. “You’re so hopeless.” I smirked at her.

“Only for you, my queen.” I answered and then winked at her. I then went upstairs with a wide smile on my face even though my c*ck felt like it was about to explode.

“Just wait for tonight, my boy . She promised.” I talked to myself like crazy while taking my shirt off. I was about to open the closet to search for something to wear when my phone suddenly rang. My eyebrows creased when I saw an unfamiliar number.

Because I was sure that my phone number was untraceable, thanks to Hatzis’ technology, I answered.

“Who’s this?”

“ Figghiu… “ My hand tightened around my phone when I heard that familiar voice. I wanted to say something, anything, but I was at lost for words.

“ Pi fauri , talk to me, figghiu .“ He begged. I gritted my teeth. I wanted to end the call but for some reason, I couldn’t. I thought, I could bring myself to talk to him after discovering everything that happened in the past but I just couldn’t. The anger inside of me was overwhelming.

“You’re calling the wrong number. I am not your son.” I uttered sternly when I finally gathered myself together and found my voice. He didn’t answer right away but I could hear the change of his breathing as if he was crying.

“You’re my son, Unu, and nothing could change that fact. Please, I want to talk to you and Dui. I know that you two are mad at us, but please, come. I am here in the USA right now. I’ll be staying here for three days before going back to Sicily. I’m begging you, figghiu . Come and talk to me.” Even his voice was pleading.

I didn’t know what to think of the fact that he wanted to see us. Ever since I was a kid, I never held any grudge against my parents because I always put it my mind that we ended up at the orphanage because they were already dead.

I didn’t want to accept that we were abandoned by our own parents because I didn’t want to pity myself. So, when Dui and I learned the truth that our parents were actually alive, I felt happy and excited to meet them that was why we flew to Sicily right away.

But when I learned the bitter truth, I fell into a fit of rage; couldn’t forgive them. But the desire to get what’s rightfully ours gave me the strength to fight.

“I’ll be waiting for you and Dui at the restaurant in front of Montereal Hotel at 9 am.”

“I don’t see any reason for us to meet with you. I have something important to do. Bye.” I said coldly and was about to end the call when he spoke once again.

“Yes, there is, Unu. You two are my sons and I know that you might not see me as your father after what I did to the both of you in the past but I want to tell you everything. I know that I don’t have the right to demand anything from you but I just want explain my side. I’ll be waiting for you two. Please come.” He begged one more time. I gritted my teeth.

“I need to go.” Before he could answer, I pressed the end call button. I then threw the device that I was holding on the bed in anger.

“ Minchia! “ I raked my fingers through my hair. I couldn’t explain what I was feeling after hearing his voice. I’ve never expected for him to actually call me nor meet with me.

“What’s happening here? Who were you talking to? Why do you look mad?” I looked at the door and saw Maggie standing there with furrowed eyebrows while looking at me.

I sat on the edge of the bed. “Are you done baking?” I asked instead of answering her questions. I heard her huff and then approached me.

“Don’t give me that, mister. Answer my questions.” There was a hint of irritation in her voice even though she looked worried.

I heaved a sigh and then pulled her to sit onto my lap, in not so gentle way. “Marco!” She hissed. I hugged her tightly and then burrowed my face on her bosom.

“My father called.” Her body went still.

“F-Father? I thought you and Marcus were orphans?”

“That’s what we thought too when we were still young but we discovered that our parents were still alive years ago.” I answered truthfully.

“Why didn’t you tell me about it? Why didn’t you invite them on our wedding day?” I looked up at her beautiful face.

“I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you about them. Truth to be told, we’re mad at them, especially at our father.” She cupped my face.

“What happened? I can tell that there’s a deep wound that haven’t healed yet inside you and I want you know about it. I want to get mad because you hid the fact that you had a twin brother to me. Now, you admitted that your parents are still alive, but I choose to listen in order to understand why you had to do that.” She said sullenly and that made me feel bad.

“I’m sorry for lying to you about them, my queen. Please don’t get mad at me because truth to be told, I still have a lot of things that I haven’t told you about.”

“W-What?”

I swallowed hard as my heart started thumping in rising fear. I took her hands and kissed them before looking into her tantalizing eyes.

“Yes, my queen, but this is not the right time for me to tell you everything. I hope you understand me.” I inhaled and then exhaled before continuing. “As for my parents, I didn’t tell you about them because I’m mad at them. My father gave us away to the orphanage when we were still babies. Marcus and I thought that we were already alone in this world but we were wrong.

“When we discovered that they were still alive, I was excited to see them but I learned the bitter truth that we were unwanted by them. We didn’t have a place in their family because they already have a son.” I chuckled humorlessly. “Guess, what. They abandoned us, their own flesh and blood, but they adopted a son.” I could almost taste the bitterness in my mouth upon saying that.

“They served as parents to their adopted child but Marcus and I lived a difficult life. After everything that he’s done, he had the audacity to call me after everything.” I continued through gritted teeth.

Maggie was speechless, obviously shock. Then, to my surprise, she hugged me. She didn’t say a word but her embrace told me everything that she wanted to say. For some reason, I calmed down just feeling her soft body against mine.

We stayed like that for a minute or so before she pulled away a little bit from our embrace. “What’s your plan now? Are you going to meet up with him?” She asked.

I heaved a sigh. “Honestly, I don’t know. I don’t see any reason for us to talk.” I answered truthfully. She cupped my face.

“I can only imagine the pain that you’re feeling right now, Marco, but let me tell you this. You won’t get mad like this if you don’t care about them at all. Why don’t you give it a try and listen to him? Something might change if you do.”

“Everything has already been done. They can’t change the fact that they abandoned us.”

“I know that but is it so bad if you at least try to hear him out? Maybe after this, you could finally manage to forgive them and start anew. I am not forcing you to do it if you can’t, but I think, you’ve been running away for too long already. Maybe this is the right time for you to face the shadow of you past.” She said sweetly and then planted a kiss on my lips.

“I’ll just check the cake that I’m baking downstairs. Think about what I’ve said.” She then got off my lap and then stood up. I processed what she said in my head, thinking what I should do next. When she was about to close the door, I finally spoke.

“You’re right, my queen. It has been a long time since I’ve discovered the truth but I didn’t dare talking to them to hear their explanations. Let’s go back to the USA. I will talk to my father once and for all.” She looked at me with a tight smile.

“If that’s what you want, then I’ll support you. The cake will be ready soon so come down after you freshen up, okay?” I thought she would leave after that but she called my name.

“Marco.”

“Yes, my queen?”

She released a harsh breath. “I hope that after this, you will tell me everything that you’re hiding. I hate the fact that you’ve been hiding these things from me all this time. We’re married now and I don’t like secrets between us. I already told you that before.” That caught me off guard.

I could see the pain in her eyes. I stood up and rushed towards her. I cupped her face and made her look at me. “Please, don’t be mad. I know that I’m at fault for not telling you everything but please, give me time to sort everything out first. I love you so much and I don’t want you to get mad at me. I won’t be able to take it. After my talk with my father, I’ll tell you everything.”

A forced smile appeared her lips. “Promise?”

“Yes, my queen. Promise.” I hugged her to give her assurance. It pained me seeing her like this and I’ve decided to confess everything to her soon, hoping that she would forgive me. Fear crept within me. Just thinking that I might lose her if she discovered what I’ve done in the past, gave me unexplainable fear.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think will happen next?

Did you expect that Marco was mad at their parents?

Will Maggie forgive her if she discovers Marco’s lies?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE& FOLLOW

chapter 28

Hi, guys! My book, She’s Mine, Exclusively Mine, is finally out. For those who are in the Philippines, you can now buy my book in all National Bookstores nationwide. It’s also available online, on Shopee and Lazada. For my readers in other countries, I’m still waiting for my publisher’s response if they could put it in other online platforms. 

I hope u will support me. Thank u:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

 

MARCO’s POV

I looked at Maggie with a small smile on my lips when I felt her warm hand hold mine. We were in the car, on our way to the restaurant that my father mentioned. I couldn’t explain what I was feeling now.

For some reason, I wanted to back out and just go back home but somewhere inside of me knew that I wanted to see him too.

“Are you okay? You look tense.” My wife asked with a hint or worry. I nodded my head and then guided her head to rest on my shoulder.

“I’m fine. I just don’t know what to feel right now.” I admitted honestly and then put my arm over her shoulders.

“I understand. Don’t overthink about it. I know that you agreed to go see him because you wanted to hear him out too. Don’t worry. I’ll be by your side.” She assured me and then kissed my cheek. For some reason, hearing her say that made me feel calm.

Just knowing that she would be with me, supporting me was more than enough for me.

“Thank you, my queen. If you weren’t here, I don’t think I would go.” I pulled her closer to my body even more and I smiled inwardly when she embraced me.

“You don’t have to thank me. I’m your wife, after all.” I kissed the top of her head. No one spoke between us after that. We just stayed on that position until we finally arrived at the restaurant. I told the driver to just wait for us at the parking lot.

When we went out of the car, I saw the two cars of my men not far from my car. I knew that they were already on their positions around the area.

“Let’s go?” I asked Maggie and then intertwined our fingers together. She smiled at me and then nodded her head. When we entered the restaurant, the maître d guided us to our table. For some reason, my heart thumped faster when I saw my father, quietly sitting at one of the tables.

He has four men standing near him, obviously his bodyguards. I unknowingly tightened my hands.

“You okay? Don’t be too tense.” Maggie whispered to me and then smiled at me sweetly. I took a deep breath. When the maître d left, we approached the table. Then, it was like a slow motion when he raised his head and our eyes met.

I didn’t know if my eyes were playing tricks on me but his amber eyes shone with happiness upon recognizing me. I didn’t expect him to recognize me.

“Unu…” He called and then stood up. He looked reluctant of what to do next. I could see the longing in his eyes while gazing at me but I mentally shook my head, not believing what I was seeing. It’s impossible!

He rushed towards me and was about to give me a hug when I automatically took a step backwards, avoiding him. Pain passed through his eyes. I gritted my teeth.

“What do you want us to talk about? We don’t have enough time to waste here so tell me what you want now.” I said sternly.

“Marco…” Maggie rebuked in a gentle tone. I heaved a sigh. I couldn’t control my anger but I tried not to let my negative emotions rule me over.

“L-Let’s have a seat first.” My father said with a sad face and then sat back on his seat. I pulled a chair for my wife, letting her sit first before sitting next to her.

No one spoke for about a minute and the silence was deafening. There wasn’t a single person inside the restraint aside from the employees there, my father’s bodyguards and us.

“I’m glad you came, Unu. You too, Maggie.” My eyebrows creased when I heard him utter my wife’s name.

“Yes, Mr. Alessi. I hope you don’t mind my presence here.” She answered with a smile.

“How did you know my wife’s name?” I asked before my father could answer her. A tight smile broke across his face.

“Of course, I know her, Unu. How couldn’t I?”

“What do you mean by that, Mr. Alessi? This is the first time we met, right?” Maggie asked with furrowed eyebrows as she looked at me and my father alternately.

“It’s nothing important, Maggie. Anyway, don’t call me Mr. Alessi. Just call me papà. You’re my son’s wife after all.” He answered. Maggie’s lips parted in surprise before she gazed at me.

“You told your father that we’re married now?” She asked me curiously. I gulped inaudibly. I wanted to deny it but I promised not to lie to her again.

“No, I didn’t.” She was about to open her mouth to answer when my father interrupted.

“Unu didn’t tell me that you two already got married but I’ve always known that you would end up together eventually. You are his destined—”

“—Stop it.” I cut whatever he wanted to say with a firm voice. He heaved a sigh and then stopped.

“Don’t beat around the bush and start talking.” I then added without any emotion.

“Why don’t we order first?” He asked, trying to sound casual, but I shook my head.

“No need. We just came here to hear you out so don’t waste anymore of our time and start talking. Every second that we spend here with you is—”

“—Marco!” Maggie rebuked and gave me a sharp stare. I sighed in defeat and just kept my mouth shut. I heard him chuckle. He was looking at me and Maggie amusedly but when he noticed me glaring at him, his face turned serious. He cleared his throat.

“Where is Dui?” He asked after that.

“He didn’t want to come. He’s busy.” I answered truthfully. I told my twin brother about our father’s invitation but he flatly turned down the invitation without a second thought. According to him, he has a job that he must do and he didn’t have time to come.

I didn’t try to coax him to come with us. Knowing him; whenever he made up a decision, he would never change his mind.

“I see.” A painful smile appeared his lips. “And I was even so excited to see the both of you.” He looked like he was hurt. I flexed my jaw in rising anger. Seeing him with that expression didn’t sit well in me.

“Stop pretending that you’re affected or hurt because you never cared for us. Don’t try to fool me.” I uttered through gritted teeth.

“I am not trying to fool you, Unu. God knows how we’ve been longing for the two of you, especially your mamma.”

“Stop with the lies. I don’t believe you.” I answered, not believing him one bit. Maggie gasped in shock of my harshness, but she remained quiet, just listening to us.

My father shook his head vigorously. “I’m not lying, figghiu . I’m telling the truth. I’m here to let you know how much we’ve been wanting to see the two of you for so long. You don’t know what we’ve been through these past years—” Before he could finish talking, I stood up ad spoke coldly.

“—Enough! I don’t want to hear anymore of your lies. If telling me rubbish things is your purpose of meeting me here, then it’s better for us to leave. I don’t want to hear anymore of your sh*t!” I faced my wife and took her hand. “Let’s go.” I was about to storm out of there with her but she pulled back her hand from my grip.

“No!” My eyebrows knitted together and looked back at her.

“My queen, let’s go.” I repeated but she shook her head stubbornly.

“I said, no! Sit down, Marco.” She ordered.

“No! I can’t stand this—”

“—Marco!” She rebuked firmly as her eyes turned into slits. I swallowed hard. She looked pissed off. Her sharp stare was telling me to just follow her before she gets mad at me. I sighed in defeat and then sat back on my chair. I didn’t want to anger my wife. Knowing her, she would surely do something that I wouldn’t like if I wouldn’t listen to her.

“Okay. I’ll give you a chance to explain your side and I want to hear it now before I run out of patience. What do you want to tell me? Why did you ask me to come here?” I questioned sternly as I met his gaze. I saw different emotions that passed through his eyes while staring back at me.

“I…I asked you to come here because I wanted to tell you everything. I know that you and Dui are mad at us because you think that me and your mamma abandoned the two of you when you were still babies. I wanted to correct that belief of yours. We never intentionally abandoned the two of you because you two are your mamma and I’s life.” A gasp escaped from my lips upon hearing what he said.

I didn’t expect to hear that from him and I didn’t know if I would believe him or not. After all the things that Dui and I had been through, I couldn’t just believe him just like that.

I shook my head. “Stop lying.”

He sook his head vigorously. “No, figghiu . After everything that happened in our lives, lying is the last thing I would do right now. I’m telling the truth.” He insisted. His eyes were begging for me to believe him. I suddenly felt confuse. I could see the sincerity and honesty in his eyes but I still refuse to believe him.

I chuckled humorlessly while shaking my head. “Really? We were your life? Then, why did you abandon us? Why did you let us go through all the things that we’ve experienced? If we were really your life, then why didn’t you search for us?”

“We didn’t abandon you and your brother, figghiu . We fought our rights as your parents until the very end but fate was so cruel. It took you away from us, letting us believe that you two died and would never come back to life again.” I felt like my breath got trapped in my lungs upon hearing his answer.

“W-What?” I asked in shock. I was just staring at him with crinkled forehead, wasn’t sure if I heard what he said right.

He smiled bitterly. “Yes, figghiu . When you and Dui were born, your mamma and I were both so happy and delighted because your mother had the difficulty conceiving. She’s gone three miscarriages before we had you two and we were so devastated about it. But we didn’t hope. We prayed so hard until she finally got pregnant again. She had a very delicate pregnancy that’s why she had to stay in bed most of the time.

“We did everything so that the miscarriages wouldn’t happen again and thank God because she successfully gave birth without any complications. We knew about our family’s rule beforehand, but we were determined to fight for our rights to be with you and your brother. After your mother gave birth, we never showed the two of you to any member of the parliament nor to the people because we were afraid.

“We tried to abolish our hidden family’s rule but we didn’t succeed. Most of the members of the parliament didn’t agree. According to them, a law is a law and we should follow it. Your mother cried and pleaded but nothing could be done other than to comply.” He took a deep breath.

“You and Dui were only 6 months old back then. A day before the two of you got separated from us, your mother and I tried to escape with you but apparently, someone saw us and reported it to your avu . He was so mad of what we did and ordered the guards to chase after us. We were so desperate to get away because we wanted to be with you, our dearest sons.

“We ran towards the forest, hoping to lose them. You were in my arms while Dui was in your mother’s arms. We ran desperately. Just when we thought that they caught up to us, Dimitri suddenly came out of nowhere. We thought that papà sent him to get us but we were wrong. He helped us instead and offered his help.”

“Dimitri?” I questioned.

“Yes, figghiu . He was my best friend.” I didn’t comment and continued listening to his story.

“Dimitri said that there were a lot of guards in the forest, looking for us and it would already be impossible for us to escape. He said that he could take the two of you out of Sicily without anyone knowing. We hesitated at first but he assured us that he would make sure to take you to a safe place until everything would calm down a bit and we could see your after that.

“When we heard the sounds of the guards approaching our direction, we didn’t have a choice but to trust Dimitri. We gave you two to him. Thankfully, you were both asleep. He went on ahead with two babies in his arms while me and your mamma stayed there, waited for the guards to find us. They brought us back to the palace after that.

“Your avu was so furious and kept on asking where we hid the two of you but we didn’t say anything. We had a high hope that you two were in a safe place already by that time but the next day after that, we received the most painful news that we’ve ever received.

“One of Dimitri’s men came to us and informed us that you two together with Dimitri died in a plane crash.” His voice cracked upon saying that. That shocked me. I didn’t expect that revelation.

“Plane crash?” I parroted confusedly. My father nodded as I saw his eyes watered.

“Yes, figghiu . Apparently, he tried to take you to the USA to hide you there while the situation was still complicated but he couldn’t do it because the plane crashed. Your mamma and I’s world crumbled down when we heard that news. We couldn’t accept what happened. We both blamed ourselves because that plane crash would’ve never happened if we tried harder to fight for the two of you. It didn’t help that your avu was so furious at us and blamed us of what happened.

“After that, your mamma tried to kill herself because she couldn’t accept what happened. She cried everyday and didn’t want to eat anymore. She was always inside our room, crying. Then one day, I left her for just a couple of minutes and she used that opportunity to kill herself. She tried to stab herself with a knife.

“When I went back to our room, she was about to do it but I managed to stop her. From then on, I didn’t leave her side, afraid that she might succeed on killing herself the next time. Two weeks after that, one of Dimitri’s men came to us, holding a child around two years old. He said that he was Dimitri’s son. No one knew who his mother was. Dimitri didn’t have a family either so we decided to take the child.

“When your mamma first saw him, she got up the bed and took him in her arms while crying. Ever since then, Keith lived with us. His presence helped us a lot to live again. We treated him as our own son. But there were nights that your mamma and I still cries because we missed you and Dui so much.” I couldn’t form a word to say after hearing all that.

I was speechless. I felt Maggie’s hand hold my hand, as if telling me that everything’s gonna be alright.

I felt like there was a lump in my throat all of a sudden. My heart bled for my parents. I’ve never thought that they’ve suffered so much. I wanted to think that my father was just trying to fool me with such sh*tty story but I could feel that he was telling the truth.

“If you thought that we were already dead, how did you discover that we were still alive then?” I asked with an almost inaudible voice. My father smiled emotionally.

“When the plane crash happened, we sent many people to search for you two but no one found any evidence of your remains. People’s bodies on that flight were successfully retrieved except Dimitri’s and the two of you. We wanted to believe that you weren’t on that flight but the record says that Dimitri indeed boarded the flight together with the two of you.” He paused for a bit.

“But just three years ago, we received a tip that someone spotted Dimitri in Milan. We couldn’t believe it at first but when we saw the pictures, we confirmed that he was indeed alive. We sent investigators again to reopen the case and they discovered that the record of him boarding the plane was tampered.

“We were so happy when we discovered about that. Our hope that the two of you were still alive, doubled. Then, a year after that, the investigators found out that Dimitri boarded to another plane that day together with Dui and you. That plane was bound to the USA. My men looked all over the USA for the two of you but they couldn’t find any trace.

“Just when our hopes were about to crash again, I received a call from my long lost friend, Robert Lenard.” Maggie gasped. We both looked at each other in surprised.

“My dad?” Maggie questioned and my father smiled.

“Yes, Maggie. It’s him. I’ve never expected that that call would change our lives forever. He told me that he was with the two of you.”

“So, you didn’t give us to him just like I’ve initially thought?” It was more of a statement than a question.

“Your avu selected Robert’s family as stromento but it didn’t happen because of the plane crash.”

“ Stromento ? What’s does that mean?“ Maggie asked. For some reason, I suddenly felt scared. I didn’t want her to discover about our family’s secret law.

“It’s—”

“—I’ll explain to her later.” I interrupted before my father could even say anything. Maggie looked at me quizzically but I met her eyes pleadingly, silently telling her to just wait for me to explain everything to her.

She sighed in defeat. “Fine.” She muttered but I knew that she wasn’t happy about it. I gently squeezed her hand.

“How come we ended up with him? When we were eighteen years old, Robert admitted that he took us in because it was his role. That was what he said and didn’t elaborate any further. Now, I am confused of how we ended up to him.” I voiced out what has been bugging me since a while ago.

“I was so mad at him when he admitted that he was with you two for years without informing us but he had a good reason. According to him, when he first saw you in a program at an orphanage, it didn’t occur to him that you were our sons.

“But then, he saw your strong resemblance to me and you mamma. He got curious and followed you when you escaped that orphanage. According to him, you went to another orphanage but left right away when you didn’t see what you were looking for there. When he saw you breaking in inside a house and fought the couple who was living there, he was shocked when he saw that there were two of you.

“His suspicion became stronger because of that. He took you in after that and then did his own investigation. He confirmed that you two were indeed our sons but he also discovered that your lives were in great danger because Dimitri’s men were after you.

“He had to keep quiet for your safety and I’m grateful of him for doing that. He protected the two of you on our stead and even though he didn’t inform us, at least, he kept the two of you safe. That’s enough for us to thank him.” He said full of emotions.

“Daddy took care of Marcus and you? How come?” Maggie asked confusedly. I smiled at her and then nodded my head.

“I’ll tell you about it later, my queen.” Her lips tightened. I kissed her cheek, intending to calm her down. “Please, don’t be mad.” I whispered to her tenderly with puppy dog eyes. She rolled her eyes and was about to answer when a group of men suddenly stormed inside the restaurant.

“Get down!” I heard my father shouted in horror before he pushed over the table to serve as a shield for us. Instinctively, I pulled Maggie down and hugged her, protecting her from any harm as it began raining with bullets at our direction.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

Did you expect these turn of events? 

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

Chapter 29

A/N: Sorry for the late update, guys. I was just kinda busy lately. Anyway, i hope that you like this chapter. HAPPY READING! 

Who already got their copy of SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE and read it? How’s the story?

Want a tagalog story? BLAZING DESIRE 2: GAVRIL CABALLERO II is up! Hope you read it too😎

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

“Ah!” Maggie screamed in terror. Thankfully, we were at the corner of the restaurant so we easily crawled towards behind the pillar for safety. If my father’s bodyguards weren’t there, those men would’ve gotten us for sure. They tried their best to shoot back but they went down one by one.

I didn’t notice the presence of the enemies because I was preoccupied listening to my father.

“Stay here, my queen!” I commanded and pulled the gun that I was hiding from the hidden pocket of my suit.

“You have a gun?!” Maggie asked with widened eyes.

“For protection.” I answered before firing back. Then, my eyes went wide in shock when I saw my father already lying on the floor next to our table, already bleeding. He got shot! I felt like my heart was about to explode. I’ve never felt this scared my entire life.

He wasn’t moving anymore. I wanted to fly into a fit of rage. Who the hell those men were? How come they knew our location?

I was about to approach him to check if he was still breathing but they shoot at my direction when they saw me. Thankfully, I managed to quickly hide from their eyes.

“Damn!” I hissed and then pressed my smart watch to call someone. “Where the fùck are you?! Didn’t I tell you to keep an eye on us?!” I roared thunderously to Falcon. I couldn’t believe that the enemies outwitted us. Unless, those men were already here before we even arrived. But how? Did they follow my father perhaps?

“Sorry, Unu, but we’re currently fighting the other enemies outside. We’ll be there after we kill these b*stards.” I clenched my jaw. The gunfire was echoing everywhere. I balled my fists as my breathing became hard in anger.

“Make it quick! I don’t have an extra ammo here!”

“Okay, Unu.” I ended the call and faced my wife. She looked pale yet she was obviously trying her best to stay calm. I caressed her cheek. Her forehead was slightly drenched with cold sweat.

“Don’t be afraid, my queen. I’ here to protect you. I’ll kill them first before they could get you. Just stay still, okay? This will be over in a minute.” I said and she nodded her head. I then carefully peeped on the enemies through the pillar and I saw them furtively approaching our direction.

“Check if he’s still alive!” I heard one of them commanded, referring to my father. One of them was about to do so when I found that as an opportunity to take them down. I needed to do it precisely because I only had a couple of bullets left.

Before they could react, I shot the two front men and bull’s eye. They fell on the floor, groaning in pain. The other two men left shoot back at me but they didn’t get me because I managed to hide back to our hiding place without a hitch.

I waited for them to stop shooting while still hiding behind the pillar and when they finally did, I went out of my hiding spot once again and was about to retaliate but I saw them already dead on the floor.

I saw my men at the doorway. They were the ones who killed the remaining two enemies.

I approached my father right away when I learned that we were already on the clear. My heartbeat almost stopped when I saw him already unconscious as blood continued pouring out of his wound.

“I’m sorry, Unu. We’re late. We got almost outnumbered by them, but we managed to kill them all.” Falcon explained quietly but that didn’t register on my mind. I hesitantly checked if my father was still alive and I sighed in relief when I felt his pulse.

“Marco, we need to take him to the hospital.” It was Maggie. She looked worried. The fear on her face just a while ago replaced by concern. After what happened, I thought she would be too scared to get out of our hiding place but I was wrong. She’s such a brave woman.

Without a second thought, I carried my father onto my arms. “My queen, let’s go. We have to get papà to the hospital.” I said, almost in a panic mode, as I began to walk towards the exit. “Falcon, get the car ready! Quick!”

“Yes, Unu.” He complied right away. I instructed my other men to take care of the mess while I told the remaining others to escort us to the hospital.

I wasn’t sure who sent those men to kill us but I was almost certain that they were Apollyon’s minions. But how did they know that we had a meeting there at the restaurant?

While we were on our way to the hospital, I was holding my breath the entire time. Even though I didn’t want to, I felt so scared that my father couldn’t make it. All the resentment and anger that I’ve been harboring towards them, disappeared. All I wanted right now was for him to recover.

After hearing his side of the story, I couldn’t help but to get mad at myself. Why didn’t I think of the possibility that we were being played to ever since the beginning? I concentrated my anger towards my parents who suffered as much as we had.

I thought, they intentionally threw us away that was why I’ve been working so hard to get the things that were rightfully ours, including the position of my father, in order to get back at them.

When we arrived at the nearest hospital, the hospital staff attended to my father right away. We waited outside the operating room while they operated him to remove the bullet from his stomach. Thankfully, none of his organs got damaged.

“Don’t worry. Everything will be okay. He will make it for sure.” I looked at the one who spoke. It was Maggie. She intertwined our fingers together before smiling at me; assuring me.

“I-I’m not sure how to react of all these. I can’t help but to feel guilty. I feel like I brought this upon him. If only I’ve done a proper investigation of what really happened in the past, we wouldn’t be here in this situation right now. I let my resentment got the best of me. I thought…I really thought that they didn’t want us. I should’ve dug deeper to learn the truth.” I said with a bitter smile on my lips. Guilt was eating me away.

Maggie lifted her other hand to caress my face.

“Don’t say that. Someone out there wanted to get us that’s why they did this. I don’t know what their motives are for doing this but we can’t let them win. Now that you finally heard the truth from your father, I think you should use this as an opportunity to start bonding with your parents. They’ve been through a lot and as a son, you should start making up for the lost times. I can’t imagine all the pain and agony that they’ve been through. I hope this is the start of something good for your family, Marco.”

I closed my eyes, feeling the warmth of her palm on my cheek. Her soothing voice lifted me up from the darkness that was starting to envelope around me because of the anger, pain, guilt and other negative emotions that I was feeling right now. I wanted to go out and search for the one who did this and kill him right away with my bare hands.

But thankfully, Maggie helped me to calm down. She really serves as sunlight in my dark world.

Just like usual, all the turmoil inside of me calmed down because of her. I opened my eyes and gazed at her ever so gently.

“Thank you for being here, my queen.”

“You don’t have to thank me. I’m your wife and I’ll always be here for you.” I kissed the back of her hand before resting the side of my head on her shoulder. We stayed like that for I didn’t know how long before the doctor finally came out of the operating room.

I stood up right away and approached him. “How’s my fa—How’s he, doctor?”

“He’s out of danger now. Thankfully, you brought him here right away because if you didn’t, we could’ve lost him by now.” He answered. I sighed in relief. I felt like my heart became a lot lighter.

“T-Thank you.” The doctor nodded his head in response before leaving. I slowly sat on the nearby chair. I felt like my knees turned into a jelly.

“Are you okay, Marco?” Maggie asked softly. I looked up at her and forced a smile. I pulled her by the waist and then hugged her. I burrowed my face against her stomach. She was standing before me while combing my hair through her fingers.

“I-I thought, I already lost him.” My throat tightened. He cupped my face and made me look up at her.

“Your papà is fine now so you don’t have to worry anymore, okay?” She said with a sweet voice. I was about to answer when my phone rang. I checked who it was before I stood up.

“I’ll just take this call, my queen.” I told her and she nodded her head. I went a couple of feet away from her before answering.

“Unu, we caught someone lurking around the restaurant. We chased after him when he tried to escape from us.”

“And who is this person? Who sent them?” I questioned through gritted teeth.

“We already beat him into a pulp but he still doesn’t want to talk. We brought him to our quarters.” The rage within me surged like a lava upon hearing that.

“Wait for me there. I’ll make him talk myself.” I then ended the call before facing my wife.

“I need to go somewhere, my queen. Can you wait for me here? This will only take an hour.”

Her eyebrows knitted together “An hour? Then, I’ll just come with you.” I shook my head and then tucked some strands of hair to the back of her ear.

“Just stay here. Don’t worry, my men are here to guard you. I’ll be quick.” I kissed her forehead and was about to go when she spoke.

“I thought you’re going to be honest with me? Why aren’t you telling me anything again? You promised me.” She said sullenly. I released a breath and then caressed her cheek. It pained my heart seeing her with this kind of expression.

“Sorry. I just don’t want to tell you because I don’t know how you would react of what I’m planning to do right now.” I took a deep breath. “Falcon called and he informed me that they apprehended a man who was lurking around the restaurant. He was one of the men who ambushed us but he doesn’t want to talk. I’ll go there to make him talk.” Her lips parted; at loss for words. She looked like she couldn’t process every word that I told her in her brain.

“I’ll be back later, okay? Just wait for me here.” I kissed her lips before leaving.

When I arrived at our quarters, I saw Falcon drinking a beer while standing at the center of the empty room. He was topless and sweaty while the man they caught was sitting on a chair. His face was already swollen. His lips were bleeding.

“You should’ve just talked a while ago. Now that our boss is here, you’ll regret it.” Falcon said tauntingly and then chugged down the beer.

Upon seeing the man, I lost it. I roughly placed my hand around his neck, slowly rubbing him off his breath.

“Who is your boss?!” I roared menacingly. Instead of getting threatened, he smirked even though he was already choking.

“D-Do you really t-think that I’ll talk? Y-You’re wrong! I k-know nothing!” He answered, almost running out of breath.

I smirked dangerously. “Really? You will regret pissing me off.” I let go of him. He coughed, catching his breath. He looked like he was relieved because I let go of him.

“Falcon, give me my favorite tool.” I commanded. He smirked and then gave me what I’ve asked. The man’s eyes bulged upon seeing what Falcon gave me.

“W-What are you g-going to do to me?” He asked with trembling voice. Fear was visible in his eyes as he eyed the knife that I was holding.

“Simple, my man. You don’t want to talk, right? Then, I’ll just take away your capability to speak forever.” I faced Falcon. “Hold him still, quick!” I ordered thunderously and he did as I was told.

“Let go of me!” The man screamed in horror but Falcon forcefully opened his mouth using his hands. The man’s eyes bugled even more when I pulled his tongue out.

“Ahhh! N-No!” He screamed in fear while trying to wiggle his head out of Falcon’s grip but failed miserably. I lifted my hand that was holding the knife and showed how sharp it was to him. His eyes grew even wider upon seeing it.

“If you won’t tell me the information that I want to hear from you, the you don’t have any use to us. Since you’ve anger me to this extent already by not telling the truth, I’ll cut off your tongue as a price.” I said cold-heartedly. I was about to really cut-off his tongue when he tried his best to speak desperately.

“I’ll talk! I’ll talk!” He said even though he had a difficulty speaking. I could see the incomparable fear in his eyes and I knew that instant that he would tell me everything that I wanted to know.

I let go of his tongue. “Then talk! I’ll give you one last chance so spill it out before I lose my patience!” I shouted and he flinched in fear.

“I-It’s Apollyon! H-He was the one w-who sent us there to kill you!” He answered, stuttering. He even pissed his pants already because of terror. My hands balled into tight fists. I knew it.

Because of so much anger, I punched the man’s face so hard and that caused him to lose consciousness.

“Falcon!”

“Yes, Unu?”

“Where is Dui?”

“He’s preparing everything for the lotta dei gladiatori. “

“Tell him to contact me as soon as possible. We have a change of plans.” I said and that surprised Falcon but didn’t comment an just nodded his head. I tried calling Dui while I was on my way here but his phone was out of coverage area.

“Okay, Unu.” I turned my back and was about to get out of there when he spoke once more.

“What about this guy, Unu? What am I going to do with him?” He asked. I looked at him without any hint of emotion on my face before answering.

“The usual.” I then opened the door and was about to get out of there when my eyes widened upon seeing the person standing in front of me. My heart pounded. I blinked innumerably, hoping that I was just seeing things, but no. She was really there, staring at me with an unreadable emotion on her lovely face.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

How’s this chapter, guys?

Who do you think was behind the attack?

Who did Marco see outside the door?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 30

A/N: Hi guys! I just want to thank all the people who bought their own copies of my book SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE! I appreciate it. I hope you could recommend it to your friends as well. :)

HAPPY READING!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

I couldn’t react right away and didn’t know what to do either. She looked past me and her eyes grew wider in shock.

“W-What is this all about, Marco?” She asked, stuttering. Judging from her reaction, I knew that she already saw what was inside the room behind me because the door was still open. I didn’t notice that she followed me all the way here. What is she doing here? How come I didn’t notice her tailing me?

I was about to answer when one of my men came. He looked tense.

“I’m sorry, Unu. I didn’t want to let her in but she insisted. I cou—” I lifted a hand, signaling him to stop talking and then motioned for him to leave us alone.

“Answer me, Marco.” Maggie demanded quietly. I closed my eyes for a moment and then took a deep breath, unable to think any proper response. After a couple of seconds, I opened my eyes and was about to close the door behind me when she stopped me.

“Why are you closing that door? Do you want to hide what’s in there from me?” I could hint the anger in her voice but she was obviously controlling her negative emotions as well. I met her gaze.

“Yes, I don’t want you to see it. If it’s possible, I would erase what you just saw from your memory because I don’t want to involve you in this kind of things.” Her lips parted as she tried to say something but no words came out of her mouth.

I slowly closed the door and then went closer towards her. I was about to touch her but I instantly pulled back my hand. After what I did just a while ago, I felt like I was too dirty to even hold her hand.

“My queen…”

“Tell me, Marco. What did you do to that guy?” She was staring at me as if I was a criminal or something and it hurt me inside. This was what I’ve feared for to happen. I didn’t want her to stare at me like I was a monster that was why I chose to keep everything secret from her.

“My queen—”

“—I want to hear answers now, Marco! I’ve been very understanding and patient even though you’ve been keeping things from me from the start of our relationship. I didn’t say anything and chose to understand you, hoping that you would eventually open-up to me but I was wrong. You still keep on doing things behind my back, and now, I finally grew tired of it. I followed you here because I wanted to know what was going through your mind. I was worried what you might do out of anger. Now, I want you to tell me what’s happening here. Did you beat that guy up?” She said wearily and I felt guilty.

I’ve decided to be honest with her but I kept on keeping secrets from her because I was afraid. Now, she’s hurting because of me. I don’t want her to feel like this, but I guess, there are things that I can’t control no matter what I do.

“I didn’t beat him up. I came over here to make him talk. I wanted to extract the information that I wanted to hear from him myself and I succeeded. He finally spilled the beans.” I inhaled and then exhaled before continuing. “I’m sorry for making you feel this way, my queen. I didn’t mean to make you feel sad.” I said apologetically.

Her face softened a little bit. “What is the information that you wanted from him?”

“I wanted to know who sent them to the restaurant to kill us.” I answered honestly without any hesitation. Her eyebrows creased.

“Did he tell you who was behind it?” She asked and I couldn’t answer right away, hesitating to tell her about it because I didn’t want her to even think of Apollyon, but then, I didn’t want to lie anymore.

“He said, it was Apollyon.” Her eyes widened in shock.

“A-Apollyon? You mean—?”

“Yes, my queen. It was Keith.” She was speechless for a couple of seconds.

“Is this really his true nature? Killing people without any hesitation just to achieve what his goal?” She questioned in disbelief. I shrugged my shoulders.

“I already told you before. His true nature is far from the Keith that he showed you every second that you spent with him. He’s nothing but a greedy b*stard who worships nothing but money and power.”

“Why did he have to do that? Your parents took him in, treated him as their own child. I don’t understand how he could do all these.” She said confusedly.

I released a breath. “Because he already knew that he already lost to me. He’s surely furious by now because his plans are already ruined.” Her eyebrows knitted together.

“What do you mean? What plans?” My heartbeat became faster again. I slipped. I was afraid to tell her everything because she would surely get mad at me. And worse, she might leave me.

I was about to answer her question when the door behind me opened and Falcon came out.

“Unu, Dui messaged me. He said that he’s in an important mission right now. He said, he will call you tonight when he gets home.” He informed me. Maggie shifted her gaze to him, stunned. Falcon was still topless and there was blood stains on his body. I wanted nothing but to punch him because he showed himself in that state to Maggie.

“Hi, Maggie. I didn’t know that you’re here.” Falcon greeted which made me more furious.

“What happened to you, Falcon? What have you done to that man? Don’t tell me, you already k-killed him?” Maggie asked in horror. He was about to answer when I interrupted.

“Falcon…” I uttered dangerously and gave him a sharp glare. He swallowed.

“I’m sorry, Maggie but I need to go back inside now.” He said and then went back inside the room. Maggie looked at me in disbelief.

“Tell me, Marco. Did Falcon already kill that guy?” Her voice was trembling. “Please, tell me that you didn’t kill him.” She begged. I groaned inwardly. I couldn’t take watching her with that kind of expression. It was killing me.

“No, my queen. We didn’t but he will get what he deserve after this.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“This is not the right time for me to tell you everything. Let’s go, my queen. We need to go back to the hospital.” I was about to hold her hand but I pulled back my hand when I realized that my hands were soiled. I groaned inwardly.

She gave me a confused stare but she didn’t utter a word. She just shook her head!!!! In silence.

“Wait for me here, my queen.” I said and then opened the door at the left side of the corridor. I went inside to wash my hands properly in the bathroom. I felt like I didn’t have the right to hold my queen after what I just did.

I soaped and washed my hands thoroughly before drying them off with a clean towel. I wanted to laugh at myself. Even though I washed my hands properly with soap and water, that didn’t mean that I already washed away all the dirty things that I’ve committed in the past.

“Why did you wash your hands?” I heard Maggie ask behind me. I swallowed hard. I didn’t expect that she actually followed me inside. I slowly turned around to face her and then forced a smile.

“I just felt the need to clean my hands. Don’t worry, we will not kill that guy. I know that you have a lot of questions right now and I understand if you get mad at me for not telling you everything but this is the best for the moment.” I cupped her face and then stared lovingly into her eyes. “I’ll stick to my promise to you, my queen. I’ll tell you everything when the right time comes, but not now. I need to talk to my father first because I need to clarify some things so let’s go back to the hospital.” I pecked her lips with a kiss as I stared at her beggingly.

She looed at me in disbelief but then she sighed before slowly nodded her head. While we were inside the car, on our way to the hospital, Maggie remained quiet and I understood why. She already saw our headquarters, but she didn’t ask any questions about it.

Even when she saw what was inside and all my men there, she remained silent. I should feel relieve but for some reason, her silence was scaring me.

“Are you still mad at me, my queen?” I hesitantly asked. She released a breath.

“Honestly, I don’t know what to feel anymore. Yes, we’re married and you’re my husband now. I thought everything was perfect these past six months since we got married but I was wrong. I realized that you never trusted me enough nor opened up to me. I thought I already knew the real you but it turned out that I was wrong. What happened today proved me so.” I could hint the sadness and bitterness in her voice even though she was trying to hide it from me.

“I’ve always been honest to you, Marco, and you know that. I don’t like what’s happening to us right now. I hate the fact that you’ve never opened yourself to me even though we’re now married. When we started this relationship, I told you beforehand that I hated secrets.” She continued as tears brimmed in her eyes.

I wanted to punch myself. I’ve promised her to make her the happiest and to be honest with her at all times but I failed to do so.

I took her hand and then kissed it. “Please, don’t cry, my queen, because it hurts me double seeing you sad because of me.” I begged.

She looked up, trying her best to blink back the tears. She didn’t respond so I decided to maneuver the car on the shoulder of the road and then turned off the engine to talk properly to her. I caressed her cheek with the back of my hand.

“Are we going to stay like this, Marco? We’re still in our sixth month of marriage but your secrets are already affecting me—us to the point that I had to stalk you just to know what you’re keeping from me.” She uttered with a small voice and then bit her lower lip as a lone tear fell from her eye. I felt like a heel hurting her like this.

“Shhh…Please, don’t cry. Please.” I pleaded. I cupped her face and then rested my forehead against hers. “I have a lot of things that I wanted to confess about me to you but fear always consumes me before I even start telling you about it. I know that I failed to do my promise but I won’t let this happen again. You’re right. We’re married now so I should always be honest to you at all times. Just let me confirm something from my father first before telling you everything, my queen, please?”

She squeezed her eyes shut. “I don’t know why but I feel like you’re hiding something even bigger than all of these. I have this feeling that if you tell me everything, I would get hurt more than I already have, and I’m scared. For some reason, even though I want to know everything, something inside of me is telling me that it’s better for me to not know it because I will just get hurt.”

“You know why I couldn’t tell you everything easily?” I asked tenderly. She shook her head.

“Because I knew from the start that you would get hurt if you discovered everything and I’m so scared. I’m scared that I might lose you if you really get to know the real me, my secrets and all the things that I’ve committed in the past before we even met. You’re the best thing that ever happened to my life and I don’t want you to leave me.” I confessed emotionally. She opened her eyes and met my gaze.

“Please, my queen. Let me talk to my father once again before we continue discussing about this.” I pleaded once again and to my surprise, she nodded her head.

“Thank you, my queen.” I captured her lips with a passionate kiss. She closed her eyes and kissed me back. I felt relieved. I thought she would reject my kiss but she didn’t. The kiss the full of love even after what happened.

“I love you.” I whispered lovingly when our lips parted. Her eyes sparkled with happiness but there was sadness too.

“I love you too, Marco. So much that I don’t know what to do if I discovered that you deceived me in any way.” She bit her bottom lip and then looked down. My heart tightened, knowing the fact I deceived her without her knowing it.

After our short talk, we drove to the hospital. Just when we got there, my father woke up but the visiting hours already finished so we had to go home after that. I brought Maggie to my home for the first time.

“This is your house?” She asked in awe when we entered inside. I chuckled. At last, she finally spoke. She’d been awfully quiet after our talk a while ago.

I hugged her from behind and then rested my chin on her shoulder.

“Nope. This is our home, my queen, because I bought this house for us.” I answered and then kissed the side of her neck. She craned her head to look at me.

“I thought this had been your house for almost two years already?”

I smiled. “You’re right, it was but I bought it thinking that one day, we would live here as husband and wife, together with our children.”

Her lips gaped in surprise. I planted a soft kiss on her lips because she looked so cute with her expression. At last, the atmosphere between us became lighter.

“You went to that extent even though you weren’t sure if we would end up together?”

“I didn’t think that way, my queen. In my mind and heart, I was already convinced that you were destined to be mine one day and it came true because you’re now Mrs. Pearce-Alessi.”

A small smile appeared her lips. “Hearing that made me so happy but for reason, I’m scared too.” She admitted. My eyebrows knitted together.

“Why?”

“Because even though I love you so much, I still don’t know the real you. I’m afraid that if you tell me everything about you, I might not be able to accept you.” She answered in an almost inaudible voice. I was left speechless for a couple of seconds.

I buried my face on the crook of my neck. “You’re wrong, my queen, because whenever I’m with you, I’m the best version of myself. This is the real me. You made me a better man. I was able to get out of the darkness because you came into my life. Please, don’t ever think that you don’t know the real me because that’s not true.

“I know that you might have the hard time accepting me if you discovered the truth about me but I won’t give up on us. I will do everything for you to forgive me because you’re my sunflower, my happiness.” Our eyes locked together.

“Please, always remember that I love you so much, my queen.” I pleaded before kissing her lips. She moaned seductively and then turned around to face me. The kiss that we were sharing was full of love.

I scooped her up onto my arms and carried her upstairs, to our room. I deposited her on the king-sized bed, all the while staring right into her eyes.

“Love me, Marco. Erase all these negative emotions inside of me before I go insane.” She breathed and I gladly obliged, knowing that after this, our relationship might not be the same again.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think will happen next?

If you were Maggie, would you get mad if you discovered that Marco hasn’t been honest to you from the beginning? 

Could this be the start of the destruction of their Relationship?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 31

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for not updating these past few days because I was sick. Thank you for all the ‘get well soon’ messages. Anyway, i want to take this opportunity to greet you all A HAPPY NEW YEAR! Thank you for supporting me from the beginning until now. May you all have a blast welcoming 2020 with your loved ones! Love you all:)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!!!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I kept on moaning my husbands name as he continued on giving me unexplainable pleasure. My eyes were closed while holding against the oversized headboard. I was on all-fours as Marco kept on pounding inside of me from behind.

“Ohhh…” I bit my lower lip as the ecstasy kept on escalating with each passing second. When his hands found my jiggling breasts and massaged them erotically, I shouted against my palm.

“Oh, God! Marco!” I felt like my body was about to turn into jelly and I couldn’t trust my knees anymore.

“Just like that, my queen. Just scream my name.” He commanded hoarsely through gritted teeth as he picked up his pace. The sound of relentless pounding was echoing inside the room and hearing it was adding to the scorching fire inside me.

When his other hand caressed its way down south, where my weakness was located and flicked it mercilessly with his fingers, that was when I finally lost it. My body trashed wildly, unable to control it anymore as the intense climax ate my whole system.

My v*ginal walls tightened around him, pushing him to the edge as well but he looked like he didn’t have a plan to go there yet.

“Marco!” I screamed to the top of my lungs while on the height of pleasure but he wasn’t done yet. He pulled out of me and then made me lay flat on my back on the bed. He spread my legs right away and then quickly thrusted his raging hard-on back inside of me.

My throat was already sore because of continuous moaning and screaming but I couldn’t control myself from doing so.

I felt like I was losing my head already as the pleasure doubled. I wrapped my arms around his neck as I entangled my legs around his hips.

“You really feel so good, my queen. You’re the only one who could make me lose my sanity like this.” He uttered huskily. Our eyes met. I could see the love in his eyes while gazing down at me. I caressed his cheek. Suddenly, I felt like crying but I didn’t want him to see that.

I kissed him with all the love in my heart. I wanted to forget all the things that happened today. I wanted to focus on making love with him.

He responded to my kiss with equal love and passion and that was all I needed to forget. I met his every thrust as I caressed his back with my hands.

Our tongues dueled hotly, fighting for dominance, but the love and respect was still there. He pounded inside me with powerful and fast trusts until I couldn’t keep up with his movements anymore. I couldn’t do anything other than to chant his name and hold onto him as I climbed up the heaven’s above

The pleasure was blinding, making my mind hazier and hazier with each thrust.

“I’m almost there, my queen.” He declared hoarsely while catching his breath when he let go of my lips. We were both breathing raggedly while sweating profusely. He looked like a Greek god with his glistening abs and muscles, flexing tightly everytime he moves.

My lips fell open as I gaze at him through my half-hooded eyes. My breathing was becoming shorter as my intense climax was approaching. This time, it was more powerful than the first one that I felt like I was about to lose consciousness because of incomparable rapture.

“M-Me too, Marco. Faster…Ohhh! Don’t stop! Keep going!” Upon saying moaning that, he gave me hard and fast thrusts before he rammed his steel-like rod to the hilt inside of me, making me scream once again as I reached the 7th heaven for the second time. I could feel his thick essence pouring inside of me.

Our bodies shuddered as we exploded at the same time. The intensity of our climax was too much to handle. My chest arched while my flesh was quivering so much ecstasy.

“Ahhh! I love you so much, my queen. Please, always remember that. I’m begging you not to forget about that.” Marco grunted before burying his head on the cross of my neck. I bit my bottom lip as a seductive moan escaped my lips when his manhood automatically slipped out of me.

Nobody spoke after that. Our heartbeats were the only ones who were speaking as our bodies pressed together deliciously.

When our org*sm finally subsided, those feelings that I’ve been feeling since a while ago came back and I couldn’t hold back my tears from falling. I didn’t want Marco to see but a whimper escaped my lips no matter how hard I tried to hold it back. He lifted up his head from the crook of my neck and gazed at me worriedly.

“What happened, my queen? Why the tears?” He questioned full of gentleness and then wiped my tears. I wasn’t the cry-baby type but for some reason, I couldn’t hold back my emotions. All I knew was, I was hurting.

I wanted to forget about the fact that there were things that Marco had been hiding from me from the start of our relationship but I just couldn’t. I was afraid to know what exactly he had been hiding from me because I wouldn’t know what to do.

I raised my hand and caressed his cheek. “You know how much I love you, right?” I asked with a shaking voice. I could almost taste the bitterness in my mouth.

“Of course, I know. You wouldn’t choose to marry me if you didn’t love me, right?”

I nodded my head slowly and forced a smile. “Yes. I married you because you’re the love of my life.” I answered full of emotions; tears continued falling from my eyes.

“Me too, my queen. You’re the love of my life that’s why I fought for my love for you. I stole you away from Keith because you belong to me and no one else. I hope, that’s clear to you. You’re the only woman that I’ve ever loved to the point that I’m willing to forget and give up everything just to be with you. I know that all these words aren’t enough to make you feel better and at ease but I hope that my love for you would be enough to erase the pain and doubts in your heart.

“Yes, there were things that I didn’t tell you from the start of our relationship but my love was the sincerest thing that I’ve ever given to you. Please, don’t ever doubt that.” He begged and then planted a gentle kiss on my lips. Hearing that made me feel a lot better.

It suddenly dawned on me that I shouldn’t be thinking about the past anymore because the most important thing was the present. No matter what Marco did before, I couldn’t change that anymore no matter what I do.

I knew that I would probably get hurt if he finally confessed his secrets to me but I knew that no matter what happens, he’s the only man I would ever love until my last breath.

I suddenly realized that I shouldn’t give importance about the negativity and give him another chance to prove himself to me. I didn’t want this to destroy our relationship. I vowed to love him until my very last breath when we got married so I should honor that vow.

“I love you, Marco, and I would never get tired of voicing that out to you.” He smiled contentedly and then rested his forehead against mine.

“I love you to the moon and back and I won’t be able to live life without you, so please, don’t ever leave me, my queen. You’re my life and my happiness.” He pleaded emotionally. I cupped his face and then closed my eyes. We remained on the position for a minute or two before he rolled back and lied down beside me.

He gathered me into his arms and made me pillow my head onto his chest. He kissed my forehead affectionately. I finally felt relax. Feeling his warmth against my skin erased all my worries. I hugged him back and then closed my eyes. The usual contentment and calmness that I feel everytime we’re together were swelling inside my heart.

His fingers were combing my hair as he whispered words of love from time to time. Before I knew it, sleep pulled me.

The next morning after that, I woke up without Marco beside me which I found weird. I got off the bed and then went to the bathroom to do my morning rituals. After taking shower and got dressed, I went downstairs, thinking that Marco was there, waiting for me but I was wrong.

The house was silent. I clutched my chest as my heart throbbed. For some reason, I felt like something bad happened. The beating of my heart was hard and fast. I quickly called Marco’s number using my cellphone but it was unattended.

I decided to go back to our room upstairs to check if his car key was there but it wasn’t there. The beating of my heart became even harder and faster. I dialed his number once again but I heard it ringing somewhere inside the room. Then, I noticed that his cellphone was there on top of the computer table.

Looked like he forgot to bring it with him.

My eyebrows furrowed and picked it up. I tried to open it but there was a password. I tried to think of possible combinations, but it was unsuccessful. I groaned in frustration. Then I remembered what Marco said before. He told me his password before because I jokingly asked him why his phone had password.

I didn’t really give attention to it though when he told me because I was only kidding. I didn’t want to invade his privacy as a person. I tried to recall it as hard as I could.

I entered 624443, hoping that I entered the right password and imagine my surprise when it did open. I wasn’t even sure if that was it just now. A small smile appeared my lips when I realized the meaning of his password. But then brushed the thought away for the time being because I had to know where Marco was.

I didn’t want to go through my husband’s messages but I wanted to know where he left to because there was a gnawing feeling inside of me that something bad happened.

My heartbeat became even harder when I saw one particular message in his inbox. My eyebrows creased when I noticed that Marco just received the message 15 minutes ago. I clicked it open and when I read its content, I felt like the beating of my heart stopped.

If there’s something that I’m thankful right now; that is you becoming so stupid after you got Maggie. You’re not the same fearsome and wise Thamuz anymore. Your love for that woman made you weak. You became reckless that you let your father stay at the hospital without you by his side. Yes, you have Maggie but I still have one last resort to use against you. I am here at the hospital and you know what will happen next. Yes, we can’t harm Maggie but you’re very much aware that we could do the opposite to your parents. But if you don’t want me to harm your father, bring Maggie with you and exchange her for him. One wrong move and your father will die.

The phone that I was holding fell on the bed as I cupped my mouth with my hand, stunned.

“N-No…Marco.” I couldn’t react right away. The number which sent that message to him wasn’t registered on his phonebook.

Why didn’t Marco bring me with him? I’m what they’re after and if they wouldn’t see me with him, they will surely harm his father.

Without thinking twice, I took my bag and put on my shoes before hurriedly exiting the house. Thankfully, there was another car at the garage. I drove the car towards the hospital hurriedly, silently praying that nothing bad has happened to Marco and his father.

My body was slightly trembling in fear and worry but I didn’t let that stop me from seeing my husband. I wanted to call the police but I didn’t want to ruin Marco’s plan. I didn’t know what his move against those criminals would be but I knew that he already formulated a plan. I hope so…

Then, an idea came into my head. I called someone. Knowing him, he could help us.

When I arrived at the hospital, I saw Marco’s car right away at the parking lot. To my surprise, all the people at the hospital were acting normal. It seemed like nothing happened yet. I signed the logbook at the information first before walking towards Marco’s father’s room.

My heart was thumping nervously but I persevered. I was determined to know what happened to Marco and his father. I was almost there when I suddenly heard a loud explosion coming from the rooftop of the hospital followed by series of gunshots.

People screamed in terror as they ran for their lives in panic. Everyone ran towards the exit but me on the other hand went up the stairs, carefully avoiding all the panicking people. My desire to see my husband doubled. That explosion and the gunshots were signs that the battle already began.

“Miss, you should go out now! It’s dangerous in here!” I heard one of the guards shouted at me but I ignored him and ran up the stairs.

“Please, stay safe, Marco.” I whispered repeatedly until I reached the rooftop. I was right. All the commotion came from here. The door was already wrecked because of the explosion.

Bodies of men were scattered on the floor and the stairs. The gunshots stopped. I silently continued walking until I got a glimpse of people at the right side of the rooftop.

My eyes widened in horror when I saw what was happening.

A man in his late fifties together with Keith were holding the arms of the unconscious father of Marco while watching four other men beat up someone in front of them. I gasped in shock when I recognized who it was. Marco! He looked helpless as they continued beating him up.

Keith was laughing triumphantly while enjoying watching his men beating up Marco.

“It’s a shame that this is what you’ve become, Thamuz. I’ve never thought that you would be weak and turn into a stupid maggot like this. Since you didn’t bring Maggie with you, we will have your father’s head instead. I’m tired of waiting for so long. I’ve waited long enough for this to happen!” The older man said.

To my surprise, Marco laughed even though he was being beaten mercilessly. The look of victory on Keith’s face disappeared and got replaced by hatred when he heard that.

“Bring him here!” He ordered his men. They yanked Marco’s arms and dragged him towards the two evils. Keith pulled Marco’s hair, forcing him to meet his eyes.

“Why are you laughing?” He hissed. Marco smirked even though his face was already bloody. Tears fell from my eyes as I witnessed them harm the love of my life. This was my first time seeing him weakened like this and it hurt me double.

I’ve never once seen him with a scratch from any fight before and seeing him like this made my knees weak. My heart bled for him.

“Because you’re nothing but cowards!” Marco retaliated without any fear in his eyes.

“Marco…” I whimpered.

“Damn you!” Keith punched him and I couldn’t take it anymore. Before I could control myself, I screamed.

“Marco!” Everyone snapped their heads at my direction upon hearing my voice. Keith and his comrade smirked upon seeing me.

“N-No! Run away, my queen! Now! Don’t come near us!” Marco shouted in panic but I shook my head. I couldn’t just leave him there.

“Look who’s here. I can’t believe that you actually came here, Maggie.” Keith said triumphantly and then looked at Marco. “I guess, I already won, Thamuz. The price is here.”

“F*ck you, Apollyon! You got lost already! Maggie is my wife now so leave us alone for good! Accept that you already lost!” What Marco said shocked the two men, especially Keith.

“Married?” He looked at me. “Is that true? You married this b*stard?!” His fiery eyes looked like he was about to murder me but I didn’t let him intimidate me. I raised my chin proudly.

“Yes! Marco and I got married six months ago!” To my surprise, Keith took out a gun and made a shooting spree up the sky while shouting in anger. I squealed in fear as I covered my ears.

“Damn you! Since I can’t use you to get what I want anymore, I’ll kill you all instead! I’ll start with you!” He pointed his gun at me and was about to pull the trigger when the older man next to him stopped him.

“Son, don’t. There’s still a way to reverse everything.” Son? He is the real father of Keith?

“What do you mean? You heard her, right? They’re already married!” Keith shouted exasperatedly.

“Yes, I heard that clearly but there’s still a way.”

“Then what is it? Tell me.” He urged. His father looked at me.

“Make her sign a divorce paper by force.” Keith smirked as he looked at me and then Marco.

“Damn you, Apollyon! Don’t you dare!” Marco warned through gritted teeth. Keith laughed loudly.

“Why do you look so scared, Thamuz? Are you afraid that all your hard work might go down the drain the moment you lose Maggie?”

Marco’s jaw flexed. “I’m not like you, Apollyon! I love Maggie!”

Keith guffawed. “Love? Oh, c’mon, Thamuz. Don’t make me laugh. Maggie is nothing but a price for the both of us.” That hit me. I heard him say that a while ago too.

“What do you mean by that?” I asked. Keith beamed evilly.

“You don’t know? Poor you. Why don’t you ask your beloved husband?”

“Don’t listen to him, my queen! He’s nothing but b*stard who—”

“—Shut up! This is the best part so don’t interrupt!” Before Marco could finish his sentence, Keith punched his stomach. He coughed in pain.

“Marco!” I screamed in horror. I looked at Keith. “Damn you, Keith! You’re an evil! I regret the day I met you!” I shouted in total disgust.

“Really? You should tell that to your husband too because we’re the same. Yes, I approached you, pretended that I rescued you because I wanted to gain your trust. I set up the stage, sent someone to kidnap you and tried to rape you so that I could be your hero. I succeeded because you were so gullible.

“I courted you after that until you accepted me as your boyfriend. Everything was going according to my plans when this b*stard came into the picture. Do you know why he was so determined to steal you away from me?” He asked tauntingly.

“Because he loves me!” I answered but he just laughed while shaking his head.

“You never changed, Maggie. Still the gullible type you used to be. Thamuz doesn’t know the word ‘love’ let alone know how to love someone. He did all he could to have you because you were nothing but a price to him.”

“Stop it, Apollyon!” Marco snapped but Keith didn’t stop.

“Thamuz here is a mafia boss but he wants to gain more power. Do you know how he could do that?” I shook my head, unable to say anything.

“By marrying you and have a child with you. One of the three of us; me, Thamuz and his brother was destined to marry you one day. The Alessi family had this tradition for many generations and it’s called ’ Il gioco ‘. It is a game where the first one who gets the Mantus’ princess, that’s you, will win the game. But that’s not the end of it. The winner should marry you and have a child with you so that he could be declared as the real winner; to be the rightful king.”

I couldn’t process all that he was saying in my head. All I was doing was shaking my head, unable to accept every word that was coming out of his mouth.

I was at lost for words and unable to move from my spot. Then, we heard another explosion followed by another series of gunshots. I didn’t know what happened after that because my body turned into jelly as darkness engulfed my consciousness.

Marco…

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter? 

Did you expect this to happen?

Who do you think did Maggie call for help before going to the hospital?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 32

HAPPY READING!

MARCO’s POV

I clenched my fist tightly as I read the message that I received just now. I just woke up; planning to go to the kitchen to cook for my wife but the bad news met my eyes upon checking my phone.

I wanted to fly into a fit of rage and just kill my enemies just like I usually do. I’ve been restraining myself these past few months for the sake of Maggie, but now, the hidden demon inside of me was about to be awaken because my enemies went too far this time.

I placed my phone on top of the computer table and then quickly went to the bathroom to have a quick shower. I wanted to awaken my senses in order to think things clearly before going to my enemies.

Upon finishing my morning rituals, I got dressed in a hurry, all the while thinking of any ways to save my father but my mind wasn’t working for some reason. I couldn’t think straight because I was fearing for my father’s safety. Thinking that the enemy got him took a blow on me.

My jaw flexed as I mentally shook my head. “Relax, Unu. You’re Thamuz. You shouldn’t let your enemies have the pleasure of playing you like this.”

After I finished, I was about to go out of the room when attention went to Maggie on our bed, still sleeping. She looked so innocent while sleeping like an angel. I carefully sat on the edge of the bed and then touched her rosy cheek in a feathery manner. She stirred.

I thought she was about to wake up but her breathing became steady again after that. I carefully leaned over and then kissed her on the lips tenderly.

“I love you, queen. Wait for me.” I whispered full of love before exiting the house. While driving towards the hospital, my jaw was flexed the entire time. My hands were clutching the steering wheel tightly while thinking of what might happened to my father in the hands of Apollyon at that moment.

Apollyon got him and it was my fault because I couldn’t protect him enough. I thought sending some of my men to guard him was enough to keep Apollyon away but I was wrong. They still got him.

“Damn you, Apollyon. If you ever harm my father, I will make sure to send you straight to hell.” I uttered in loathe. I wanted to call my men for reinforcement but they wouldn’t make it even if they wanted to.

Late last night, Dui called me and asked for our men to go help him with his mission. According to him, he needed most of our men because they finally found the hideout of the remaining members of the Horeeya in Texas.

I agreed to send almost all our available men to attack the enemies lair because I wanted the Horeeya to get erased at once. I made that decision while I was so rattled of the thought that Maggie might leave me if she discovered all my secrets not to mention the current state of my father.

Because of that hasty decision-making, Apollyon saw that as an opportunity to move.

For sure, Dui and our men were already in the heat of battle at this instant.

I didn’t know how Apollyon discovered that Dui and our men left for mission but he clearly used his brain this time and took advantage of the situation. But then, I didn’t care anymore. All I wanted at the moment was to finish all these and save my father.

I would never let Apollyon outwit me in any way. Yes, he’s has the upper-hand right now but I will make sure to turn the tables on my favor.

When I arrived at the hospital, I furtively scrutinized the area but everything seemed normal. I went straight to my father’s room but just like I’ve expected, he wasn’t there anymore. The hospital bed was empty.

“ Minchia! “ I cursed in rage. I took out the gun that I was hiding behind me and cocked it, readying for the battle. The silence was deafening, indicating that something was about to happen.

Even though the hospital was quiet and seemed normal, I knew for a fact that Apollyon and his men were hiding somewhere, waiting for the right moment to attack.

I carefully opened the door and was about to exit the room when a nurse, who seemed to be so scared, entered. She looked like she was about to burst into in tears because of so much fear.

“M-Mr. Pearce, someone asked me to t-tell you to go to the r-rooftop. Now.” Her voice was shaking. Her hands were trembling.

“Where is my father?” I asked instead.

“T-They have him.” I gritted my teeth upon hearing her answer. I stormed out of the room and then marched my way towards the stairs.

There were elevators but I didn’t want them to ambush me the moment I arrived on the rooftop. While I was ascending the stairs, my hands were clutching then gun tightly as I carefully observed my surroundings, looking for any signs of danger.

I was expecting any surprise attacks while going up but I didn’t receive any. I didn’t see any Apollyon’s men either. This is not good…

When I reached the rooftop, I was about to open the door when I heard a ticking sound coming from the other side. My eyes widened when I realized what it was and run away as fast as I could. I descended on the stairs like a ghost was after me.

Thankfully, I was fast enough because the bomb exploded.

Even though I got away, the impact still got me that I fell on the stairs until to the landing of the stairs. That weakened me because I got injured quite a bit. I tried to get up but I heard a cocked of a gun.

“Don’t move or I’ll blow your skull.” That familiar demonic face warned. I looked up at the person who was standing before me and I was right. It was Apollyon. I smirked even though my forehead was already oozing with blood because of me falling on the stairs just now.

“Is this all you’ve got? Blackmailing me by taking my father?” I asked in controlled animosity and his face contorted in anger.

“Why not? Look, it was effective because you came. Don’t worry, Thamuz. I am just about to start making you life miserable just like what you did with mine.” He answered arrogantly before calling his men. I knew it. They were just lurking around. I could sense their ugly heads even just before I entered the hospital.

“Get him!” He commanded. I was about to fight back but Apollyon spoke.

“If I were you, I wouldn’t fight back because we have your father. Any unwanted move from you and he will die.” My jaw flexed as my plan of fighting them head-on, froze. I couldn’t risk my father’s life. I had to put my plan to the side for now and wait for the right moment.

“You’re nothing but a coward.” I uttered in disgust but he just laughed.

“Take him to the rooftop! Now!” Four of his men dragged me towards the rooftop but I didn’t fight back. I let them think that I already lost my will to fight.

“I can’t believe that you really came. Why didn’t I think of this strategy before? I’ve never thought that you still care for your father after what they did to you.” My eyes turned into slits as I saw who just spoke. Dimitri.

Just like Apollyon, he looked greedy and evil as f*ck. Just a glance of him and I already knew what kind of person he was.

I’ve never met him in person before but Mantus already filled me and Dui with information about him. He’s the real father of Apollyon.

“They never did anything bad to me and Marcus because you were the one who was behind of what happened in the past. You even faked your death in order to achieve your goal and that’s to secure a spot for your loser son in the Alessi family. Yes, you succeeded that time because you managed to get rid of me and Dui, the real heirs of the Alessi clan, but it’s different now. Now that we already know what you did, I will make sure to eliminate your sorry a*s in this planet together with your coward of a son!” I hissed full of hatred.

“Let’s see about that.” The corner of Dimitri’s lips twitched upon saying that. He then ordered his men to continue beating me up more. My hands were already itching of fighting back but Apollyon and Dimitri had my father who was currently unconscious. My eyes widened when I saw how they forcefully pull him up by the arm from lying on the floor.

Even though my whole body was already painful, I didn’t care about it. All I wanted was so make sure that my father would be saved from the clutches of Apollyon and Dimitri and I couldn’t do that if I would just let them beat me up like this. I had to think of any effective way to defeat them.

“It’s a shame that this is what you’ve become, Thamuz. I’ve never thought that you would be weak and turn into a stupid maggot like this one day. Since you didn’t bring Maggie with you, we will have your father’s head instead. I’m tired of waiting for so long. I’ve waited long enough for this to happen!” Dimitri said. The look of victory was all over his face. Even Apollyon had the same look.

I couldn’t help but to laugh at the two losers in front of me. Keith’s face contorted in anger because of my sarcastic laugh. His eyes blazed with fire.

“Bring him here!” He commanded his men. They dragged me towards them, which was I’ve been wanting to happen since a while ago.

“Why are you laughing?” He asked me, squinting his eyes. I smirked.

“Because you’re nothing but cowards!” I spat at them.

“Damn you!” Keith exploded and punched me just like I’ve predicted. The men who were holding me let go of me as I pretended to be weak enough and fell on the floor. That was my cue. I was about to grab Keith’s arm and twitch it when I heard that voice.

“Marco!” I looked at the direction of the one who screamed and I was right. Maggie. Fear crept within me. How come she’s here?!

“N-No! Runaway, my queen! Don’t come near us!” I shouted in panic. I deliberately didn’t tell her where I was going because I didn’t want her to follow me. I didn’t want to get distracted of my plans.

I didn’t fight back even though they were already beating me up in order to let Apollyon and Dimitri think that I was already weak and incapable of defending myself because I was cooking for something. I wanted to surprise them with an unexpected attack. But now, I had to change my plan because Maggie appeared all of a sudden. I feared that they would get her too and use her against me.

“Look who’s here. I can’t believe that you actually came here, Maggie. Thamuz is really stupid. He didn’t realize how stubborn you were. I knew this would happen.” Keith said triumphantly upon seeing my wife. He then gazed at me. “I guess, I already won, Thamuz. The price is here.”

What he said made me see red. I spat at him that Maggie was already my wife and that shocked him. He couldn’t accept what he just heard. Because of that, he pointed his gun at Maggie and I felt like my head became bigger in fear for my wife. The situation was messed up and out of my control anymore.

I thought I could turn the tables in my favor but then, this happened. Maggie came.

I wanted to fight back but I didn’t want to make a single mistake that would cause me to lose my father nor Maggie. Thankfully, Dimitri stopped Apollyon when he was about to pull the trigger and told him that there was still a way for him to have Maggie. That’s to force us to sign a divorce paper.

I voiced out my displeasure of what they were planning and that pushed Apollyon to tell Maggie my secret. He punched me in my stomach in order to stop me from interrupting when I tried to. My heart sank when I saw the shock on my wife’s face upon hearing the revelation of Apollyon.

I was planning to tell everything to her after rescuing my father but Apollyon took that opportunity to tell the truth away from me.

Raw pain was visible on Maggie’s lovely face and I couldn’t take it anymore. When she lose consciousness in front of me, I lost it.

I kicked Apollyon’s weakness down there with all my might but no one heard his scream because a loud explosion echoed just near the torn down entrance of the rooftop at the same time. The blast followed by series of gunshots from everywhere.

I didn’t know what was happening but I was glad that happened. Whoever arrived saved me time to kick my enemies butt.

Because of the explosion, Dimitri and their men’s attention was shifted to that direction so I used that as an opportunity to kick the man who was restraining my right hand. He groaned in pain and automatically lost his grip on me. I followed my attack with two punches using my available hand until he fell on the ground.

I did the same thing to the other man on my left.

“What the fck are you still waiting for?! Get him!” Dimitri roared in panic to his two remaining men when he realized what just happened. They charged at me. I didn’t know how I managed to still fight after all the beatings I just received. Maybe because of strong will power; the will to save my loved ones from these bstards.

When I managed to beat their men, I was about to take down Dimitri together with Apollyon, who was still cupping his balls in pain, when Dimitri held my father in hostage. He pointed a gun against his temple.

“One wrong move and your father dies!” He threatened. I could see the desperation and panic in his eyes. I was about to answer when I noticed someone standing behind Dimitri.

“Papà, watch out!” Apollyon warned when he noticed what was happening but it was too late. A loud gunshot echoed followed by Dimitri falling on his knees. Another gunshot and he fell on the floor, dead.

“B*stard!” Apollyon screamed as he was about to retaliate at Dui, who just killed his father, but I shot him before he could even pull the trigger.

“Y-You’ll pay for this, Thamuz!” He threatened before he fell on the floor as blood oozed from his body. He desperately tried to move even though he was already too weak to do so but gradually lose his strength after and lose consciousness.

“I don’t owe you anything, Apollyon. I’ve got nothing to pay to you. You and your father are the ones who took our lives away from us because of you ambitions. You don’t deserve the Alessi name.” I spat with a stoic face.

While I was staring at Apollyon and Dimitri lying on the floor, I couldn’t feel anything. They took many years of our lives because they wanted to gain power. Dui and me never experienced how to have parents guiding and loving us while growing up because Dimitri made them believe that we already died.

I couldn’t understand how Dimitri managed to influence Keith with his evil plans. I guess, the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree instead.

I shifted my gaze to my brother who was now checking on our father. I didn’t expect him to come to our rescue, but he did. I thought, they were in Texas.

“He’s still alive.” He uttered after he checked our father’s pulse. Even though he looked serious, I could tell that he was worried of our father. He stood up after he fixed our father’s position.

“Thank you, frati. You came.” I said faintly as I felt my knees wobbled, slowly losing my strength. Now that everything was finally finished, I could feel the damage that they managed to inflict on me.

“Frati!” Dui managed to catch me before my body land on the floor of the rooftop. “Frati! Are you okay?” He asked worriedly. I looked at him through my half-hooded eyes.

“Don’t w-worry about me. T-Take Maggie to the hospital.” I managed to say before darkness consumed me. I wanted to go to her but I couldn’t move my body anymore. I was so afraid that something bad happened to her.

I didn’t know how long I was out. When I woke up, I was already in the hospital bed.

“How’s my wife? Is she okay? Where is she?” I bombarded Dui with questions. He averted my gaze. My heart throbbed. Judging from his expression, I knew something happened.

“Speak up, Dui! Where is my wife?”

He heaved a sigh and then finally answered. “She left the hospital when she woke up. I tried to stop her but she was determined to go. She even told me not to follow her no matter what happens. I think, she already left you.”

I couldn’t react right away. I had the hard time processing that in my head. But when it finally dawned on me, I got off the bed right away even though my body was still aching.

“Where do you think you’re doing, frati? You should stay in bed!”

“No! I have to find my wife!”

“But-”

I stared daggers at him. “Don’t you dare stop me, Dui. I have to see Maggie!” I said thunderously and he heaved a sigh, couldn’t do anything but to agree.

I won’t let you leave me, my queen. Never.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

Did Maggie really leave Marco for good?

If you were Maggie, would you get mad at Marco for what he’s done to you?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 33

A/N: This story is about to be finished. TB & TP series 4 is on its way! Happy reading:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

I clutched my chest, hoping to decrease that pain in my heart by doing so but to no avail. I couldn’t hold back the tears that fell from my eyes. I angrily wiped it off with my handkerchief. I already told myself not to cry but it was so hard holding back my emotions. No matter how many times I tried to prevent myself from crying, traitorous tears still fall.

Just thinking of the fact that Marco deceived and used me was so painful already. I wanted to talk to him the moment he wakes up but I just couldn’t bring myself to see and talk to him yet because I was afraid to hear anymore secrets from him that could hurt me even more than I already have.

“Why, Marco? Why did you have to do this to me. I trusted and love you to the point that I gave you my everything. I gave you all the love that I could give because I thought you loved me too. But I was wrong. You made me look like a fool.” I uttered bitterly as if he was in front of me.

A lot of questions were circulating in my head but I couldn’t find the right answers.

But even though I was mad, I couldn’t stop myself from getting worried about his condition. I wanted to go back to the hospital to check on him once more but something was stopping me from doing so. I felt like I would give in right away if I would see him now and I didn’t want that to happen.

What he did to me should not to be taken lightly. He used and deceived me just to get what he’d been wanting for. Money and power.

When I woke up at the hospital a while ago, a rush of negative emotions surged within me upon remembering what happened. Because of it, I left. But before I did, I made sure that Marco was already fine. I asked the doctor about his condition and he said that there was no internal bleeding and there was nothing serious to be worried about. He just needs to rest and nurse his bruises.

Marcus tried to stop me from leaving but I didn’t listen. I wanted to breathe some fresh air. For some reason, I couldn’t breathe and think rationally if I’m near Marco. I felt like I was suffocating.

I looked around me. I was at the park, sitting on the bench alone while thinking what to do next. I was torn between going back to the hospital or going home. Then, I decided to do the latter; to go home to my family. For now, all I wanted was to think away from Marco.

Maybe if did that, I could finally gather enough courage and strength to face him and hear him out.

I was about to stand up from sitting on the bench when someone suddenly sat next to me. My eyebrows creased as I looked at the man. It was Kyrus.

“You look so alone and sad. What happened? Where is your husband?” He asked, worry was evident in his voice. I averted my gaze from his.

“He’s at the hospital right now.” I answered with an almost inaudible voice.

“What?! He’s at the hospital?! What happened to him?!” He asked with a loud voice. He looked surprised and worried. I smiled inwardly.

It was my first time seeing Kyrus with that kind of expression. He was always the calm and happy go lucky guy but now that he heard about his best friend being at the hospital, he couldn’t hide his worry.

“He’s fine now. Something happened earlier today. You can visit him at Saint Jude’s hospital. Marcus is there right now.” I tried to sound as normal as possible but I just couldn’t fake it. Talking about Marco reminded me of the revelation that Keith told me. Pain once again struck my heart.

Kyrus face me and then stared at me intently.

“Let me guess; you already discovered his secrets that why you’re here, crying alone.” It wasn’t a question. It was a statement. A pained smile broke across my face.

“You’re right and I have to admit that I’m hurting right now. I left the hospital because I couldn’t take it. I needed space from him.” I cursed myself inwardly when felt my eyes brimmed with tears once again as my voice cracked. I was never the cry-baby type but when it comes to Marco, I turn into a weak woman.

He remained quiet for a couple of seconds before he heaved a sigh. “You know what? I knew about his secrets even before you two got married. I wasn’t in favor of what he’d been doing to you but when he admitted to me that he loved you so much, I knew from that instant that the ice-cold and emotionless best friend of mine was finally gone.

“I was happy because I’ve finally saw Marco really live his life. Because of you, he changed a lot. I’ve never thought that one day, I would see him love and worship a woman but it happened when you came into his life. I know that it’s hard for you to accept what he’s done just like that, but please, don’t leave him. You’re the reason why he changed for the better and I don’t want him to go back to his old self.”

“What do you mean by that?” I asked with knitted eyebrows. A humorless chuckle escaped his lips.

“Before you came into his life, he was living in the darkness, Maggie. There was nothing in his mind aside from gaining power so that no one could mistreat him anymore. He never experienced how to be loved by someone that’s why love was never in his vocabulary before. But when he met you, the direction of his life changed. You’re the one who gave life to his broken soul so don’t give up on him now.” Kyrus responded full of seriousness. His eyes never left mine while saying those words.

I laughed humorlessly. “You’re wrong, Kyrus. Everything that Marco showed me from the beginning were nothing but lies. He did everything to get me because he wanted to gain power, more power than he already has. Our encounter was scripted. Nothing was real in him from the beginning and I feel so stupid because I fell into his trap.” I uttered bitterly. My heart tightened.

Kyrus shook his head. “I don’t think that’s the case, Maggie. Marco is my best friend and I’ve known him ever since we were in high school. I know him enough to say that he loves you. I hope you see the he’s crazy over you. Don’t let your anger cloud your judgment because you might do something that you will definitely regret in the end. I know that you’re mad at him right now, but please, don’t make any hasty decisions. You love him, right? You should talk to him first before anything else. Please?” I was surprised.

I didn’t expect that Kyrus would plead just for the sake of Marco. Now, I could really see how he is as a best friend to my husband. I’ve never expected that he could utter serious advice during this kind of situation.

I inhaled and then exhaled before I stood up.

“I don’t know what to think about all these, Kyrus. I am so confused and hurt right now. I think it’s better for me to go home to my family for now. I want to think. Can you do me a favor? Please go to the hospital to check on Marco. The doctor said that he’s fine but I think it will be better if you’re there with him.” I answered wearily. I suddenly felt like my strength was starting to dissipate.

“He’ll be a lot better with you by his side, Maggie. You’re the one he needs right now.”

“Please, make sure that he will stay at the hospital until he recovers. Don’t let him go out of the hospital without the clearance of the doctor.” I said without commenting about what he just said.

He smiled. “Even though you’re mad at him, you still think about his welfare. I can see that you’re worried about him. Marco is really lucky to have you. I just hope that this won’t destroy your relationship. What you two have is very special. I hope that you can see that.” He gently tapped my shoulder. “Don’t worry. I’ll try my best to make him stay at the hospital until he recovers but you know your husband. He’s stubborn and hard-headed. I don’t think he’ll listen to me, especially now that you left the hospital without saying anything to him. He will panic for sure.”

“Then tell him that I won’t face him if he comes to my house with those bruises on his face.” I answered sternly before walking away from Kyrus. I almost sighed in relief because he didn’t try to stop me.

I headed towards the road to hail a taxi. Thankfully, I didn’t wait for long.

When I arrived home, Christine was surprised to see me. She didn’t know that Marco and I arrived the other day here in the US. I forgot to call her because of the things that had happened. My parents were still in Texas.

I wanted to call my father to ask him some questions because I had a feeling that he knew everything. He was the one who took Marco and Marcus when they were just 11 years old and we weren’t even aware of it. He never showed us the twins.

“Why didn’t you tell me that you’re coming home today?” She asked and looked passed me, probably looking for Marco behind me but when she realized that I was alone, her forehead crinkled. “Where is Marco? Don’t tell me, you came home alone?” She inquired. I opened my mouth to answer her questions but suddenly, I burst into tears.

Christine was stunned but then, she hugged me after she managed to pull herself together. I didn’t know how long I cried on my sister’s shoulder. My chest felt so heavy and crying was my only option to lighten up my load. After how many minutes, I finally calmed down.

We went to the living room and sat on the couch together.

“Now, tell me what happened. Did Marco hurt you? What did he do for you to cry like this?” Christine asked full of seriousness and I couldn’t help but to chuckle even though my eyes were puffy and red.

“You look so serious, sis. This is not like you.” She rolled her eyes.

“Don’t give me that. I want to know what happened so start talking now.” She answered sternly. She looked determined and worried at the same time. I bit my lower lip. I wanted to hide the truth from her but the heavy load in my chest was still there. I needed someone to confide to because I wasn’t sure of what to do next. Later on, I found myself telling her everything.

“What?! Marco did that?! That b*stard!” She hissed and then suddenly stood up. She looked mad. She was about to leave, probably wanted to go to the hospital to confront Marco but I stopped her by the hand.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“Where else do you think? Of course, I’m going to the hospital to give Marco what he deserves! We accepted him into our family but he just deceived and used you like this?! Not just you but our whole family! He made us believe that he had the cleanest intention when he married you! I can’t let this slide like this!” I was stunned to see the rage on her face.

I’ve never seen her get mad like this before. She looked like a cat that was ready to pounce. My hand tightened around her wrist and pulled her to sit back on the couch with me.

“No. Don’t go to him. Just leave him be.”

“What?! You’ll just let him get away of what he’s done to you?!” She asked exasperatedly.

I shook my head. “Even if you’d go there and beat him up, nothing will change. Everything has already been finished and done and the only thing that I want right now is to think about all this away from him. I don’t want to see him yet because I am angry right now. I don’t want to say things that I’ll surely regret after. This is for the best for now.” She didn’t answer but her jaw flexed.

“Please? I’ll face him when I’m ready. Just not now.”

“But this is unforgivable! I can’t believe this! I thought he’s different but I was wrong!”

“Tin, please.” I pleaded, wanting her to calm down a bit. She sighed in defeat.

“Fine. I won’t go there but it doesn’t mean that I won’t do anything to him the moment I see him. I just want to give him a piece of my mind.” Her voice mellowed. I could see that disappointment on her face.

“That’s enough for me. Please, don’t tell about this to mommy and daddy yet.” I stood up. “I’ll go to my room now. I want to rest.” I said and then went upstairs. I wanted to sleep in order to forget everything just for a short period of time but sleep didn’t come to me. I kept on tossing and turning on my bed, thinking about Marco.

“Argh!” I pulled my hair in frustration.

Then, I heard my phone ring. I quickly checked who the caller was. It was Marco. I bit my bottom lip and just let it ring until it stopped. I thought he finally gave up but it rang again.

I closed my eyes. God knows how much I wanted to answer his call, to hear his voice but my resentment towards him got the best of me.

I slowly let go of the device while it kept on ringing incessantly. I covered my ears in order to not hear its ringing but I could still hear it. I groaned inwardly and before I could even stop myself, I answered his call.

“Thank God, you answered, my queen. Where are you right now?! You made me so worry!” I could hint the worry in his voice. I wanted to answer but I felt like there was a sudden lump in my throat, preventing me from talking.

“My queen, please, answer me.” He begged. I closed my eyes and the damn stubborn tears fell from my eyes once again. A whimper escaped my lips and he heard it.

“Please, don’t cry, my queen. I can’t take it. Please.” He pleaded like he was having a hard time. I tried to calm myself by taking consecutive long breaths.

“Don’t look for me. Stay in the hospital for now until you recover. You need to rest.” I uttered when I finally gathered myself together.

“I don’t care about myself. What about you? Are you okay? You lose consciousness earlier. You shouldn’t’ve left the hospital.”

“I only lose consciousness, Marco. I’m fine. I-I left the hospital because I couldn’t bear the pain. Please, let me be for now. I want to be away from you. I want to think. I hope Kyrus told you my message. Respect my decision for now.” Before he could even answer, I ended the call. I turned off my cellphone so that I wouldn’t receive any calls and texts from him.

After that, I cried and cried until my tear ducts couldn’t produce anymore tears.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

What are your thoughts about Maggie’s decision of leaving Marco?

Is it a wise decision or not?

What do you think will happen next? 

Is there any chance for them to be together again?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 34

A/N: hi guys! My book SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE is still available on Shopee and Lazada in the Philippines. It will soon to be available on National Bookstore, Expressions, Booksale and Pandayan nationwide!

HAPPY READING:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

I longingly stared at Maggie and I’s picture on my phone. I took a deep breath. I missed her so bad already. It has been almost two weeks since the last time I’ve talked to her and it was slowly killing me.

The day when she left me, I wanted to go follow her in order to stop her from leaving me but just when I was about to go out of the hospital, Kyrus came and told me Maggie’s message.

I refused to just let her go without her listening to my side of the story but Dui and Kyrus made me realize that I should give Maggie enough time to think. I didn’t want to force her into talking to me when she’s not yet ready.

This was what I’ve feared for to happen before that was why I didn’t tell her everything even though she asked me to tell her everything already. I got scared that she might not forgive me and leave me for good if she discovered everything.

But I refused to give up on just like that. I temporarily let her be but that doesn’t mean that I already gave up without even trying.

Thankfully, she answered my call that day and told me the exact same thing that she told Kyrus. I respected her decision no matter how hard it was for me. Each day that passes was adding to the longing that I was feeling. I missed her so bad that it was becoming harder for each passing day to wake up without her by my side.

I looked at my reflection in the mirror and I noticed that the bruises on my face were almost gone. Maggie told me not to show myself in front of her with bruises on my face that was why I waited until they finally got healed. They’re almost gone and now, I made a decision. I couldn’t wait any longer to see my wife. I’ve already waited long enough.

Even though I haven’t been with her since she left, I sent my men to secretly guard her 24/7 without her noticing it. But during the day ever since I got out of the hospital, I’ve been stalking her to make sure that she’s okay. I couldn’t resist not seeing her for so long that I had to do that.

“I miss you so much already, my queen.” I whispered and then heaved a sigh. I was about to stand up to go to the terrace to breath some fresh air when I heard a knock on the door.

“C’mon in.” I said a little bit louder. The door opened and my father came in. Yes, he’s fine now and he just got discharged from the hospital the other day.

“ Figghiu , can I talk to you?“ He asked a little bit reluctantly. His voice was faint and still looked weak.

“Okay.” I agreed and then put down my phone on the bed. He slowly walked towards the ottoman chair and then sat there. He didn’t start the conversation right away. He was just staring at me for a couple of seconds before a small smile broke across his face.

“I just want to thank you, figghiu , for allowing me to stay here while recovering.” My eyebrows creased.

“What are you talking about, papà? Of course, I’ll allow you to stay here. You’re my father.” His smile widened. But then, his eyes brimmed with tears all of a sudden. I got alarmed.

“What happened, papà? Are you hurt somewhere?” I asked worriedly. He chuckled and then shook his head while wiping his tears.

“I’m fine, figghiu . I am just so happy right now. Hearing you call me papà is out of this world. I can’t believe that one day, I could be with you and Dui like this. I also talked to your brother a while ago before he left. I personally explained to him everything that happened in the past. Thankfully, he finally listened. I’m so glad because you both finally forgave me and your mamma.”

“There’s nothing to forgive, papà. You and mamma didn’t do anything wrong. You were both got deceived by Dimitri. What happened to us wasn’t your fault. You trusted him because he was your friend and he took that as an opportunity to destroy our family.” I couldn’t help but to grit my teeth as I remembered what Dimitri did.

Even though he’s already gone, I still couldn’t forgive of everything that he’s done to us.

Papà shook his head. “No, figghiu . I’m also one to blame of all the things that you and Dui have been through because if I wasn’t too trusting, you wouldn’t’ve ended in the orphanage. You’ve gone through a lot because I was too careless and trusting. I thought, I was doing the right thing because I didn’t want you both to be taken away from us but that was the biggest mistake of my life. Your mamma didn’t want me to give you two to Dimitri that day but I didn’t listen to her.

“I trusted him too much because he was my friend. Because of that one single mistake of trusting him, our lives got ruined. You two didn’t grow up with us and it was the most painful thing. We mourned for the two of you for many years and your mother’s health deteriorated through the years because of what happened. She’s been blaming herself. She felt like she was the one who sent you two to your death.

“She forgot how to be happy. She couldn’t even smile anymore. I tried to cheer her up in my own way but it wasn’t enough for her to forget everything and move on. I didn’t know what do back then. But then, someone came into our lives and I made another mistake when I decided to take him in. It was Keith. I thought, his presence would help your mamma cope up with our loss but it didn’t. Yes, he managed to make her smile from time to time when he was still a kid but when he reached his teenage years, his attitude changed. Now, I finally understand why.

“Dimitri had been poisoning his mind without our knowledge. I just talked to the leader of the guards at the palace last night because they did their own investigation of how Dimitri managed to penetrate the palace to see Keith. He reported to me that, apparently, Dimitri had a spy at the palace that served as a bridge to him and his son, Keith. According to the witnesses, Dimitri had fed Keith many lies about our family. He made us look like the bad guy in Keith’s eyes. He used his own son to gain power to the extent that he pretended to be dead so that we would take his son in.

“If I’ve known about Dimitri’s real color from the start, I wouldn’t’ve let him play with us like this. I was so stupid and gullible, believing that our friendship was real, but I was wrong. I was the only one who treated him as my best friend while he on the other hand saw me as a convenient steppingstone to reach his ambitions. Our friendship was nothing but a one-sided.” I could hint the bitterness, regret and anger in his voice and I understood why.

“You didn’t do anything wrong, papà. Dimitri was nothing but a snake and he doesn’t deserve the friendship that you offered him. He took you for granted and tried to even kill you just to get his dirty hands to your power and wealth. He got rid of Dui and me because we were your heir. When he succeeded on doing so, he purposely pretended to be dead so that Keith would appear to be an orphan. He already expected that you would take Keith in to raise because he knew that you value him as a friend. He wanted Apollyon to be the heir instead.

“His plan was to kill you, avu and mamma so that all your wealth and power would be given to his son. He’s nothing but a greedy person so you shouldn’t feel sorry of what happened to him and his son because what happened to them were the consequences of their wrong-doings.” I said sternly, couldn’t hold back the anger that rose within me.

Dimitri and Keith didn’t deserve anything from my family because even though Dimitri was already dead, the damage has been done. Dui and I couldn’t be with our parents since we were babies because of him.

“I know but I can’t help but to feel sorry for Keith. Dimitri pulled his son down to his level. He made him a criminal just like him and I can’t help but to wonder what went wrong. Your mamma and I loved him as our own son but he still chose to be like his father. I don’t understand why he became like this.” Even though he didn’t say it, I could see that he was hurt because of what Apollyon did to them. Not just that. He was also hurt of what he has become.

“The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree, papà. It’s simple as that.” I responded sarcastically. A humorless chuckle escaped his lips but he didn’t say anything more. We remained quiet for a couple of seconds until he decided to break the silence.

“I called your mamma this morning. She’s eager to see Dui and you as soon as possible. Ever since she heard the good news the other day that I’ve finally found you two, she’s been so happy and enthusiastic of seeing you. She’s so excited. I’ve never seen her happy and enthusiastic like this for very long time already. I feel like my wife finally returned after many years of mourning in her own little world.” My heart ached just by the thought of my mother’s pain all these years.

But knowing that she’s so excited to see us made me so happy as well. Dui and I were also excited to meet her for the first time. We already talked to her via skype and it was amazing seeing her beautiful face for the first time.

She wanted to fly here to the US when papà first informed her that he finally found us but we stopped her from doing so. Papà said that her doctor prohibited her from travelling long distance because of health issues that’s why we promised to go see her soon.

“Me too, papà. I’m already excited to see her but I can’t leave the US yet without seeing my wife first. I need to fix everything between us first before going to Sicily.”

He nodded his head. “I understand, figghiu . Everything’s okay now so you should go and see your wife as soon as you can. Don’t let this affect your marriage because it’s not worth it. Tell her how much she means to you and make sure she will feel every word. Be honest and tell everything that you’ve been keeping from her and explain.” He encouraged and then tapped my shoulder, giving his support.

“Yes, papà. I only gave her time to think but that doesn’t mean that it’s the end of our marriage because I will never let that to happen.”

“That’s my boy. By the way, Dui didn’t seem to be excited about going to Sicily to meet your mamma.” I could hint the worry in his voice.

I laughed lightly. “Trust me, papà. Dui is as excited as me.”

His eyebrows knitted together. “Really? I didn’t see that on his face.” My father said in wonder.

“That’s Dui for you. He’s more laidback and calmer than me but he’s good at hiding his emotions from other people. But if you get to know him better, you will see right through him easily. He’s the softy and gentler one between the two of us. I’m sure, he feels the same way that I do right now.” I assured him and he finally smiled.

“I’m glad to hear that. I just misread him then. I’ll try harder to figure him out and understand him. You two didn’t grow up with us so it’s understandable.”

“You don’t have to be pressured by this, papà. We have a lot of time ahead of us to make up for the lost times. Now, I can finally breath because everything is starting to fall into place. I only have one thing left to do and that’s to take back my wife.” I answered. For some reason, he suddenly fell silent.

“You’re suddenly quiet, papà. Is there another thing that you want to discuss with me?” I asked. I could see the worry in his eyes and it made me feel uneasy for some reason.

“It’s about your brother.”

“Why? What about him?” He inhaled and then exhaled first before answering.

“It’s about the throne. Before we discovered that you and Dui were alive, Keith was about to assume your avu ’s position. I initially declined the position because I was never interested in it from the start. But that didn’t happen because you and Dui were alive. When I heard from Robert that you already began following the family’s rule and married Maggie, I got worried about Dui.” My forehead crinkled.

“Why?” I asked confusedly.

“Because you got Mantus’ daughter first before Dui and Keith, you will be the rightful heir. But you have to do the final two rules before assuming the throne.”

“What? I thought I was the rightful heir because I was the first born?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows. He shook his head.

“No. The rule states that the first one who gets the Mantus’ daughter will get the position. Because of what Keith has done, he lost his Alessi name and his chance to rule. Now, the only one left is Dui. He has to work his way to the Alessi clan by proving himself.” I stood up abruptly, stunned.

“What?! Dui is an Alessi, for fùck’s sake!” I couldn’t hold back my anger. My father’s face became sad.

“The Alessi clan has very strict and complex rules, figghiu . Being the second-born, he has to work hard. In order to get any position, he has to participate in lotta dei gladiatori . He has to show that he deserves any position that he could get. If he manages to do that, that’s the only time that he could be a real Alessi.” I couldn’t react right away. I was at loss for words.

Then, my jaw flexed in rage. “Dui is an Alessi and he doesn’t need to prove anything just to use that name or get any position that he wants to! Since I am the heir to the throne now, I will abolish this fùcking rules when I assume the position! I will never let Dui participate in that dangerous game. Never!”

“I wish it’s that easy, figghiu . Your avu still values the clan’s rules even after all these years and he will never allow you to abolish it. He’s still in the position and if he discovered that you’re against the rule and planning to abolish it, I’m sure, he will do something about it. He has the power to do so.” My hands balled into fists.

Dui had been a good brother to me ever since we were children. He never desired anything and has been supporting me with everything that I do. But thinking that he has to work hard just to earn his right for the Alessi name made my stomach churn.

I would never let Dui go through anything like that, especially in participating that dangerous game. I was planning to participate before because I wanted to defeat Keith the way I wanted. Dui and I already devised a plan but now that Keith was disqualified, doing that was useless anymore. I thought, everything was falling into place but I was wrong.

Then it dawned on me. Only Maggie could help me so that I could assume the throne quickly before avu detects that I was against the Alessi clan’s law.

But if I would explain everything to Maggie, her anger at me would be doubled for sure. Before, I’ve thought of giving up the throne just for the sake of Maggie but now, the situation has changed. I need to do something for my brother. I just couldn’t let him suffer like that.

I just hope that Maggie would understand me…

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Marco and Maggie will meet again on the next chapter so stay tuned! 

What do you think will happen next?

Will Maggie choose to forgive Marco after she hears everything or the opposite?

Is there a chance for them to get back together?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 35

A/N: SPOILER ALERT for those who haven’t read SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE and L’AMOUR FOU yet!

For my readers of Blazing Desire 2; I’ll try my best to update soon. I ran out of time to write yesterday and today.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

A small smile broke across my face upon seeing all the beautiful flowers in our garden. I’ve never seen them all bloom like this before. Maybe, because I’ve been taking care of them since I arrived home. Their vibrant colors looked so good in the eyes which helped calm my senses.

Then, my gaze shifted to the part where a couple of sunflowers were planted. I couldn’t help but to remember Villa Carmela and Marco. Even though I was mad at him, I couldn’t deny the fact that I missed him so badly.

I didn’t want to leave him just like that without talking to him first but I had to do it for the sake of my sanity. It was been two weeks but the pain was still lingering inside my heart. I’ve been trying to justify what Marco did but everytime I do that, I still go back to the fact that he intentionally used and deceived me.

I heaved a sigh. I was about to sit on the bench when I heard my phone ring. I checked who it was and saw Luna’s name. She already knew that I got back in the USA because I called her last week and we hang out once.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Mags. It’s my birthday today but I haven’t received any message or call from you. Don’t tell me, you forgot?” She said sulkily and I couldn’t help but to feel bad. Yes, I forgot because my mind has been full of Marco.

Even though it was tiring me out, my heart and mind were full of him in every second of everyday.

I bit my lower lip. “Oh, gosh! I’m sorry, Luna. I didn’t mean to forget about it. It’s just that I’ve been so preoccupied lately.” I heard her sigh on the other line.

“Fine. You’re forgiven. Even though you didn’t mention anything to me; I know that you and Marco have a problem right now. You wouldn’t be here in the USA if there wasn’t. Because of that, I’ve decided to throw a party at my place tonight. Make sure to come so that you could forget your problems for the meantime. It’s been a while since we and the gang were together so you should come. I won’t take a no for an answer.” I rolled my eyes and chuckled.

“Yes, ma’am. Don’t worry, I wouldn’t miss it for the world.” I answered jokingly and that made her laugh.

“Tell Christine to come too.”

“Okay. See you tonight then. Anyway, happy birthday.”

“Thank you. See you tonight.” I then ended the call. I shook my head while smiling. Thankfully, I have Luna. She’s the kind of best friend who would do anything to make her friend happy. She hates throwing party at her house but because of me, she decided to do so.

Even though it’s her birthday, she’s thinking about my sake.

I just put back my phone inside the pocket of my shorts when I heard a car stopped in front of our neighbors’ gate. It has been so long since the last time I saw someone in that house aside from their maids because the owners relocated to Greece many years ago.

I saw a beautiful girl got out of the taxi and she looked familiar. She was about to walk towards their gate when she accidentally threw a glance at my direction. My eyebrows creased in curiosity and she had the same expression on her face upon seeing me. She looked familiar…

I decided to go out of our gate to confirm my suspicion.

“Juno?” I asked hesitantly and when she smiled and nodded her head, that confirmed it. I smiled at her.

“Maggie? Is that you?” She sounded a little bit unsure and that made me chuckle.

“Yes. The one and only.” We both squealed happily and then approached each other for a hug.

“Oh, my God! I didn’t recognize you right away.” She said enthusiastically after that.

“Me too. I was unsure if it was really you because it has been so long since the last time we saw each other. So, you finally came back here in the US after more than a decade. How’s your parents? Don’t tell me, you came home alone?” I questioned. Juno Alexia Morgan was my childhood friend and school mate before they moved to Greece.

We were very close because aside from being neighbors, our families were friends. Our fathers were both businessmen.

I noticed that her face suddenly became sad. “Yes. I came back alone.” A forced smile appeared on her lips. “Daddy has passed away six months ago while mom is not in good condition to fly.” I was surprised of her answer. I didn’t expect that.

“I’m sorry about that. I didn’t know that your father already passed away.” I answered guiltily.

“It’ okay. You don’t have to feel bad. Mom and I are trying our best to move on even though it’s very difficult to do so.”

I held her hand. “You haven’t changed. You’re still so transparent when it comes to what you feel.” That made her chuckle and I was relieved because the sadness in her eyes disappeared.

“And you’re still the same old Maggie. Cheerful and strong-willed.” Am I? I wasn’t sure if the old Maggie was still in me because ever since I married Marco, I changed a lot. Now that we’re having a major problem in our relationship, I felt like I’ve turned into a coward; scared to face him.

“Yeah. Anyway, it’s good that I saw you today. Why don’t we hang out sometime?” I asked. She nodded her head.

“Sure. Just tell me when and I’ll be there.” She assured me. We chatted for about five minutes more until we parted ways. She asked me to come with her inside their house but I declined because I knew that she was tired of her flight and I didn’t want to disturb her.

I went back to our house. It was already almost 5 pm when Christine arrived. I didn’t expect her to come home because last week, in everyone’s shock, she got married. Everything was so sudden that I didn’t have the chance to digest everything. When I tried to ask her when she and her boyfriend met, she just smiled.

I’ve never thought that she would get married almost four months after her graduation because she never introduced her boyfriend to us. But apparently, my father knew about Jace.

My parents came home for their wedding but they went back to Texas right after the wedding that I didn’t even have the chance to talk to my father. I wanted to ask him a lot of questions but the timing wasn’t right.

Just last week, my sister moved in with her husband Jace.

Now, she’s here and she looked down again. When I came home two weeks ago, I noticed the significant changes in my sister’s behavior even though she has been trying to act normal in front of me.

When I couldn’t take it anymore, I interrogated her and that was when she told me what happened to Carina, her best friend. I was shocked to hear everything that happened during my absence. Apparently, Regan and Carina became lovers but almost a month ago, Carina left Regan when she discovered about Tiffany.

Now, my sister’s best friend was nowhere to be found and Christine has been blaming herself. She cried on my shoulder and told me that she hid the fact that Reg was married from Carina.

Ever since then, she’s been awfully down. Even during her wedding, she looked like she wasn’t herself.

“You came here alone? Where is Jace?” I asked casually. I was in the living room, watching a movie when she arrived. She sat down beside me and then leaned the back of her head against the headrest. She then released a long breath.

“He’s at work.” She answered.

“Ah. So, how’s work? You look stressed out.” I commented with crinkled forehead.

“As usual. Work is boring as hell.”

“Really? Well, it’s a good timing then. It’s Luna’s birthday today and she invited us to her party tonight. It’s been a while since we went to a party so you should come too.” She closed her eyes.

“Yeah, I’ll come. But I won’t be able to go with you at the same time because I need to go somewhere first with my other high school friends. They will be there at the party too because they’re acquainted with Luna as well. I’ll just see you at the party then.” She then stood up. “I’ll just go freshen up.”

“Okay. Nancy prepared a snack so come down when you finished.” I wanted to ask her why she came home but she looked like she doesn’t want to talk about it.

“Okay.” She then went upstairs. After about 15 minutes, she came down and we ate the snack that Nancy prepared for us. We chatted while eating and she shared that Regan was going nuts already because he couldn’t find Carina until now.

I couldn’t help but to feel bad for Regan but I felt bad for Carina as well. She’s been through a lot and she didn’t deserve to be hurt like that. Even though Regan was my cousin, I couldn’t blame her for leaving him when she discovered his secret.

After eating our snack, we started preparing for the party. Then, I remembered something and called Luna. I told her that Juno came back and she told me to invite her on her stead. It was already past 7:30 pm when I dialed Juno’s number.

Thankfully, we exchanged contact numbers earlier.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Juno. Are you busy?” I asked, hoping silently that she wasn’t.

“No. Why?”

“Do you want to come with me? I’m going out with my friends tonight to have fun. You just came back here in the USA so why don’t you go out and have fun with us?” I asked. I deliberately didn’t tell her that we would be going to Luna’s party so that she would be surprised.

“Sure. Why not?” She agreed.

“I’m glad to hear that. I’ll be there in 30 minutes. I’ll finish what I’m doing here. See you later.” I then ended the call and continued prepping myself up.

After about half an hour, I went out of the house and went to Maggie’s house. Christine already left about an hour ago.

I rang their doorbell. I couple of seconds later and Juno came out of their main door to open the gate.

“Don’t bother bringing your car. We’ll just use my car. We’re neighbors so it’s okay.” I said with a smile while dangling my keys before her face. She nodded her head. We then hit the road. While we were on our way, we chatted about random stuff.

“So, how’s your sister now? Why didn’t you bring her with us?” Juno asked curiously.

“Christine? She’s already at the venue with our friends. Do you really think that she could let me go out and have fun without her?” I joked and she laughed.

“Well, nothing has changed then.” She answered amusedly. It was my turn to laugh. After about 20 minutes, we finally arrived at Luna’s place. The loud music was blaring from the inside of the house.

“C’mon, Juno. Let’s go.” I told her excitedly and pulled her by the hand. It has been a while. My mind was already tired and stressed out these past two weeks because of Marco and I wanted to forget about all that for now. I wanted to go wild and get wasted tonight and no one could stop me!

I saw my former classmates and friends there at the party and introduced Juno to them. Luna and Juno got reunited and they were so happy seeing each other again.

We drunk and danced to our hearts’ content after that. We partied so hard that night and I momentarily forgot about Marco.

When the party was over around 11 pm, everyone decided to go home because most of us were already drunk.

Just when we were about to get inside the car, I spoke my mind.

“It’ still too early for us to go home. Why don’t we go to the club? I’ll treat you, guys.” I offered.

“Maggie, I know that you have a problem right now but we can’t just drag Juno wherever we want to. It’s already late.” Christine protested and Juno got surprised of what she heard.

“You have a problem?” She asked worriedly. The happy feeling inside of me died down in an instant. Great! Just when I already forgot about my problems.

“Yes. She left her husband and now, she’s here, moping around.” My sister answered and I glared at her. She’s such a blabbermouth!

“I didn’t know that you’re already married.” She looked surprised. I sighed.

“Yeah. You can say that.” I answered with a small voice, couldn’t shake off the sadness within me. But then, I tried not to show it to them. I didn’t want to ruin our night.

“Let’s go to the club then. I don’t know what your problem is right now but if you need some entertainment, let’s go.” It was Juno.

“Are you sure it’s okay with you?” I asked hesitantly and she nodded her head. Later on, we found ourselves at TBG club. It has been a while since I last stepped foot in there and it was kinda nostalgic. Christine and I went to the restroom after we managed to find ourselves a table.

“Hey, Mags. I agreed for us to come here to have fun but not to drink even more. I’m already tipsy. I don’t have a plan to drive while drunk.” My sister said while I was currently retouching my make-up in front of the mirror.

“Don’t worry, Tin. I’m still alright. I’ll be the one to drive.” I assured her and she shook her head.

“Remember that we have Juno with us. She looks like she’s not used to these kinds of stuff so don’t drink too much.” I released a breath and then faced her.

“Actually, I want to get wasted tonight, Tin.” I admitted. Her eyes widened.

“Maggie!” She rebuked but I just chuckled.

“You’re here with me that’s why I’m not worried about myself. C’mon, let’s go back to Juno. She’s waiting for us.” She shook her head in disbelief but didn’t say anything more. We went back to our table but to our surprise, Juno was nowhere to be found.

We tried to find her everywhere for a couple of minutes but we didn’t see her anywhere inside. We were already so worried and on the verge of panicking. Just when we were about to go out to search for her outside, we finally found her. She apologized and told us that she saw someone she knew and talked to that person.

After that, the party started again. We danced to our hearts’ content, got drunk some more and had fun. I’ve never got wasted like this before but I didn’t care. All I wanted was to forget about Marco and I’s situation for the meantime.

When we got tired of dancing, we went back to our table to rest and chat. I felt like my vision was starting to get blurry already but I ignored it.

While we were happily chatting, Jace suddenly arrived and forced Christine to go home with him. I didn’t know what happened between them, but I guess, they quarreled that’s why my sister came home today. Juno was panicking and worried of what happened that’s why I told her the truth.

“She just got married last week. Don’t worry about her. Let’s just go home.” I said and then stood up. I felt tired already and the urge to sleep was already pulling me. Because of that, I lost my balance but thankfully, I managed to hold onto the edge of the table.

“Oh, my…Looks like I’m drunk.” I laughingly said. I felt like I was floating in mid-air. Juno and I were supporting each other while on our way towards the exit. Both drunk. But suddenly, we ran into Kyrus.

“Hey, Mags. It’s nice to see you here. This is strange. I didn’t know that you came home from Australia. Where’s your husband?” I raised an eyebrow at him. We just met two weeks ago that’s why I didn’t get why he said that.

Then, I noticed the expression on his face. He intentionally said that to remind me of Marco. Damn him!

“Shut up, Kyrus! Don’t ever remind me of that man!” I answered in irritation and he laughed.

“Why? Don’t tell me, you two already got divorced?!” He sounded sarcastic that’s why I glared at him. His amusement died down and sighed in defeat.

“Okay. I get it. You don’t need to glare at me like that.”

I sneered at him even though I didn’t have much strength to stand up anymore.

“Let’s go.” I pulled Juno’s hand and was about to take a step forward but I felt like the work spin in a fast motion that I lost my balance. Damn! I’m drunk alright.

“Man. Your husband will kill me if I’ll leave you here in this state.” I heard Kyrus say before I blacked out. All the alcohol I’ve consumed got into me and kicked me out.

I didn’t know what happened after that. When I woke up, I started panicking when I saw that I was in an unfamiliar room.

I sat up right away and looked around. I sighed in relief when I saw Kyrus sleeping on the couch. Then I remembered Juno. I shook his shoulder to wake him up.

“What?” He groaned, obviously wanted to sleep more.

“Where are we? Where is Juno?”

“I don’t know where your friend is.” He answered huskily and was about to sleep again when I pulled his hand and forced him to sit up.

“Let’s go find her!” I hissed and he groaned again. He looked like a sleepy baby.

“Kyrus!” He finally opened his eyes.

“I’m sure, she’s fine.” I glared at him. He sighed in defeat.

“Fine. Let’s find her together.” When we went out of the room, I finally realized that we were in Brey’s house but I still couldn’t help but to get worried of Juno. I was the one who invited her to go out so I must make sure that she’s unharmed. We were at the hallway when we ran into her and Brey.

“Oh, my God! Where have you been? I thought something bad happened to you or you might have got kidnapped already because I couldn’t find you anywhere!” I voiced out loudly upon seeing her. I was relieved.

“I’m fine. Mr. Amou—I mean Brey and I just discussed about something important.” She answered with an uncomfortable smile and that made me furrow at her.

“I told you, she’s fine but you didn’t believe me.” Kyrus interrupted.

“Shut up, Kyrus! This is your fault! Why did you bring us here at Brey’s house anyway? What if my husband came here?!” I didn’t know why I suddenly got worried that Marco might find out that I slept in Brey’s house. Knowing him, he would get insanely jealous for sure.

“I brought you two here with me because I couldn’t just leave you behind at the bar last night. I didn’t have the energy to drive you home so I decided to bring you here. Besides, I think it’s better if my best friend come here right now so that you two could fix your problem. Not like this that you’re hiding from him.” He answered. My eyes widened when I realized something. Don’t tell me he called him?

“I think, Kyrus did the right thing. Your husband will be mad if he heard about you going to a bar. Even I don’t like the idea that my girlfriend here went to that kind of place last night.” My jaw dropped because of what Brey just said.

“What? Did I hear it right, man? She’s your girlfriend?” Kyrus questioned in disbelief. Then Brey proceeded on confirming that he and Juno were an item already. According to him, they just had a misunderstanding that’s why Juno came to the US to follow him in order to apologize.

I noticed that Juno’s cheeks reddened because of what he said. I mentally shook my head, wasn’t convince of their so called ‘relationship’.

After that, Kyrus offered to drop me and Juno off at our house but I declined. He was about to answer when the maid came.

“Sir, you have a visitor.” She informed Brey. His eyebrows furrowed.

“Who is it?”

It’s Mr. Pearce, sir.“ My eyes widened upon hearing that. My breath got literally got trapped in my throat and didn’t know what to do.

“Sh*t!” I grunted as panic took over me. I wasn’t ready to face him yet so I decided to run. But before I could even take a step away, Marco and his two men came in and he had a serious look on his face. I gulped hard as my heart thumped crazily. Oh, God…

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Who among you still remembers this scene in L’AMOUR FOU?

What do you think of this chapter?

Would Maggie listen to Marco this time?  

Will they finally fix their relationship this time?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 36

A/N: This chapter is longer than usual so i hope you like it. Since this story is about to end,

100 comments

for the next chapter. Thank you!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

Seeing Marco after two weeks made my heart thump like crazy. He’s really the only one who could make my heart beat faster. All the feelings that I’ve been suppressing these past two weeks started to get out of my control.

Even though I’ve been trying not to, I still keep on missing him with each passing day. I wanted to run towards him for a hug but I held myself back from doing so. It took me all my self-control to not just give in without hearing explanations from him yet.

“What is my wife doing in your house, Amouretti?” I could hint the jealousy and anger in his voice as he threw that question like a lion which was on the verge of attacking a prey. He was obviously flexing his jaw tightly. His eyes were fiery and dangerous.

Instead of getting intimidated, Brey shrugged his shoulders. He looked calm and unaffected of Marco’s obvious rage.

“Why don’t you ask Kyrus here?” He answered casually. Kyrus’s eyes widened and then made a peace sign at Marco with a hesitant smile on his lips. I wanted to laugh because of what he did but the air around us was too thick for me show them my amusement.

“I brought her here, bud. Don’t worry, she was with Ms. Morgan here.” Kyrus answered, trying to ease Marco’s obvious anger. Marco remained quiet but his eyes turned into slits. I swallowed hard. It felt like the Marco in front of us was the old Marco. He looked dangerous and intimidating.

Ever since we became lovers, he changed a lot and I haven’t seen this side of him anymore. Now that he’s behaving like his old self, I should be worried and get scared because he might do something to Brey to vent out his rage. But no. I couldn’t feel any fear because my heart knew that he’s the rugged and bad boy type but has the softest heart too. But he’s part of the mafia, Maggie! He didn’t tell you about that before! What if you haven’t seen the worst side of him yet?

I mentally shook my head, confused of what I must do in order to lighten up the mood. I didn’t want to anger Marco any further but I didn’t want to talk to him either. Gosh! I’m not ready yet.

My heart raced even more when Marco’s gaze shifted on me. I felt like his eyes were penetrating the depths of my soul. I met his gaze and I noticed something. Yes, he was mad but he looked like he was pleading for me to go with him.

“Let’s go home.” He voiced out firmly and I knew that moment that he would do anything for me to come with him. I shook my head before I went to Brey’s side and wrapped my arm around his.

“I don’t want to go home with you, Marco! I’ll stay here with Brey!” I answered stubbornly and I saw how he clenched his jaw tightly. He looked like a dragon that was about to spit fire any moment now but I stood my ground.

I knew I was being a coward for running away but I felt like I wasn’t ready yet to hear everything from him. I didn’t want to get hurt more than I already have.

He stayed quiet and I thought he already gave up and decided to just leave me for now but I was wrong. Before I could react, he suddenly closed the gap between us and scooped me up onto his arms. I shrieked in surprise. I wasn’t expecting for him to do that!

I tried to free myself from him but he was too strong for me.

“Help! This man is kidnapping me!” I screamed, determined not to go with him. I tried to wiggle out of his arms once again but my efforts were futile. He walked out of Brey’s house with me on his arms, shouting for him to put me down.

I was already using my whole strength to get away from him but he looked like he wasn’t having the hard time carrying me while struggling like that. His two men looked amused while watching us.

“Marco! What do you think you’re doing?! You can’t just appear here in Brey’s house uninvited and make a scene! Put me down!” I hit his back with my fists but he was unfazed. He didn’t even bat an eye.

“Keep on shouting and struggling and I’ll kiss right now.” He threatened. I instantly stopped shouting and then glared at him.

“This is kidnapping! You can’t just force me to come with you!”

“Enough resisting before I lose my patience and make love with you right here, right now.” He threatened which made my eyes bulge.

“Pervert! I—” Whatever I wanted to say was cut short when he suddenly drew his face closer to mine until our lips were almost touching.

“You look like in a mess right now. Even your smell isn’t pleasant either. I can tell that you have a hangover too. This is what you get for drinking all night.” I could hint the displeasure in his voice but I didn’t care about that because I suddenly felt conscious of myself.

Well, I just woke up from drinking and partying until I drop. My cheeks reddened in embarrassment but I didn’t let him notice that.

“S-So what if I smell bad? I didn’t tell you to come to Brey’s house and make a scene! I didn’t tell you to force me to come with your either!” I hissed, trying to appear brave even though the closeness of our faces was already affecting me so much.

He stopped walking. We just walked past the gates.

“Amouretti should be thankful that I didn’t break his arm because you held onto him like that in front me.” His voice was menacing and it almost gave me cold chills.

“Marco! Brey didn’t do anything for you to do that to him!” I rebuked exasperatedly. He’s being unreasonable again just because he’s jealous!

“I don’t care. All I know is he touched you. You even slept in his house knowing how jealous I am to that b*stard!” My eyes widened. He sounded so jealous and it wasn’t pleasant to the ears.

“Marco! Don’t you ever call Brey names! He’s a good guy!” I continued defending Brey. Marco gritted his teeth.

Then, all the emotions on his face disappeared. He then continued walking towards his waiting car while still carrying me in his arms. His men opened then door. He then deposited inside quietly. I wanted to protest more but I didn’t like the expression on his face right now. He looked like he was about to explode.

I heaved a sigh and decided to just keep quiet. Maybe, this is the right time for us to talk once and for all. Marco got inside and then locked the doors. I saw his two men got inside the car behind Marco’s car. I released a breath and leaned the back of my head against the headrest.

He started the engine and then maneuvered his car out of there without saying anything. No one spoke between us while we were on the road, on our way to God knows where. The silence was deafening, and I couldn’t take it anymore. I closed my eyes and decided to just sleep my hangover.

My head was killing me not to mention that Marco was getting on my nerves.

I didn’t know how long I’ve been sleeping because when I woke up, I was already inside a very familiar room; Marco and I’s room in our house here in the USA. I sat up and looked around. He wasn’t inside the room with me.

I bit my lower lip. I didn’t even wake up when we arrived home. For sure, he carried me all the way here. I peeked underneath the blanket and realized that I was already wearing a lose shirt. My cheeks reddened when I saw that I was only wearing panties down there. Marco must have changed my clothes.

Well, I shouldn’t feel shy because Marco’s my husband.

I sighed and was about to get out of bed when my stomach suddenly growled. I’m hungry.

I looked at the digital clock on the bedside table and was surprise to see that it was already past 12 pm. I decided to get out of bed and then went to the bathroom to clean myself. While I was under the shower, I was wondering where Marco could be.

My mind and my heart were debating if I would leave after showering or stay and talk to him for good. I chose the latter. I shouldn’t be a coward. Two weeks away from him is enough. But would he be willing to talk calmly without remembering about his jealousy?

I groaned inwardly, remembering Marco’s evident jealousy this morning when he took me away from Brey’s house. I silently prayed that he already calmed down now.

When I finished taking a bath, I suddenly remembered that I didn’t take a towel with me. I huffed. My mind was full of Marco and what happened this morning that I forgot about getting a towel or bathrobe.

I got of the shower room and looked for a towel from the bathroom cabinet. But to my disappointment, there was no towel in there. I groaned inwardly. How come nothing’s in there? We used to keep some unused ones there.

I decided to just get out, hoping that Marco wasn’t inside the room.

I slightly opened the door and peeked through inside the room but to my surprise, Marco was already sitting on the bed, looking at me direction. He was topless and only wearing boxers. I felt like my body’s temperature raised a couple of degrees upon seeing his muscular body.

I hid myself from his gaze right away. Thankfully, he couldn’t see my naked form because I was hiding behind the door. I swallowed hard.

“I already saw you, my queen.” He said. For some reason, my heart jumped upon hearing his usual endearment for me. I bit my bottom lip and peeked through the door again.

“M-Marco…” I called for him. The corner of his lips lifted as he gave me a lopsided grin. That almost took my breath away. Looked like he’s finally managed to overcome his jealousy from earlier. He looked more relax now.

“Yes, my queen?” He stood up and approached me. My heart started thumping faster. “I guess, you want me to hand you a towel, right?”

“Yes. There’s no towel here and I forgot to take one with me before taking my shower.” His grin faded and replaced by a serious expression. But I could see the playfulness in his eyes.

“There’s one there on the bed. You can take it.” He suggested. I wasn’t sure if he was joking or what. I could feel my cheeks getting red like a tomato.

“Marco! I’m not playing games with you! Give me the towel now!” I hissed but to my horror, he shook his head and smirked. He walked back to the bed and sat upright against the headboard while holding the towel, staring at it like he was trying to piss me off.

“No, my queen. I won’t hand over you this towel as a punishment for getting wasted partying all night last night. You even slept in Amouretti’s house.” He even emphasized the last sentence.

“I didn’t intend to sleep there last night and besides, I don’t see anything wrong of what I did. I just felt like partying and drinking last night so I did it. It has been a while since the last time I enjoyed that much.” I reasoned out exasperatedly, ticked off.

“And do you think that kind of explanation would justify what you did last night? What if some random guy took advantage of your vulnerability while drunk? Didn’t you know that my men stopped a couple of guys who tried to approach you and your friend last night? If they weren’t there, these guys would’ve already hit on you and worst, take advantage of you. My men reported that you were so drunk that you even passed out. That’s not like you.”

My mouth fell open. “Your men were there? Don’t tell me, they have been watching me all this time?!”

“Yes. It’s for your own safety.” My lips parted, wanting to say something but couldn’t think of anything to say. Now, I finally understood why I felt like someone was watching me but whenever I looked around me, no one was there. I thought, I was just being paranoid. But no…

Then, I began to feel cold because I was still naked and wet. “Marco! Hand me that towel already! I’m already feeling cold here!”

He shook his head. “I told you; this is your punishment. If you want the towel, come and get it. Simple as that.”

I gave him a sharp stare. “Jerk!” He just shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly.

I huffed and then opened the door wider in order for me to get out. I ran towards him, wanting to snatch the towel that he was holding and then go back inside the bathroom, but to my surprise, he dropped the towel next to him and then pulled me by the waist until I was already lying on the bed, with him on top of me.

I squealed in surprise. I wasn’t expecting for him to do that.

“Marco! I’m still wet and I’m already cold!” I protested and was about to get up but he pinned me down with his body. My eyes bulged when I felt that hard thing poking between my legs as he playfully grazed his hardness between my legs.

He felt like he was about to explode because of how hard he was. His boxers were the only thing that separating our sensitive areas.

He intentionally grind his hardness against my weakness again and again that I couldn’t hold back the seductive moan that escaped my lips.

“You’re so beautiful, my queen. It’s been a while and I missed you so much.” He voiced out hoarsely. His eyes were already feasting on my nakedness. I could see the desire and longingness in those tantalizing eyes of his.

Our eyes met. He was giving me a puppy dog eyes. I looked away in order for me to not give up and then covered my breasts with my arms.

“Is this the only thing that you missed? Is this the reason why you forced me to come with you?” I asked without any emotions on my face, still not looking at him.

“Of course not, my queen! When I woke up this morning, I’ve read a message from Kyrus, telling me that he took you to Amouretti’s place because you were drunk. His message was around 2 am that’s why I couldn’t read it right away. I even scold my men because they didn’t report to me right away that you were at the club. When I read his text the moment I woke up, I came right away to get you because I couldn’t take our situation anymore.” He caressed my cheek.

“I missed you so much already, my queen. When you asked me not to come after you the day you left me, I respected your decision because I knew that you were just mad and needed time to think. But when I learned that you spent a night at Amouretti’s house, I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to come as quickly as I could.”

I chuckled humorlessly. “Because you were jealous of Brey again, is that it?”

“Yes! I was jealous because you went to him while you couldn’t even give me the chance to talk to you or get near you for two weeks!” He answered in frustration. He cupped my face and make me look at him.

“Please, my queen. Come back to me already. I can’t go on like this. I miss you so much. Being away from you for two weeks almost drove me insane. Another week away from you and I will surely lose it.”

“Really, Marco? You’re telling me to come back to you after you practically forced me to go home with you?” I countered sarcastically.

“Because you didn’t want to face me. Look at my face, my bruises are already gone. Now, we can finally talk, right?” I remained quiet for couple of seconds.

“My queen, please, hear me out.” He pleaded like he was having a hard time. I heaved a sigh and placed my palms against his chest.

“I’m cold. Give me the towel first.” He quickly obliged. I was about to take it from him when he started drying my body with the towel. I wanted to protest but I just let him do what he wished. Knowing him, he would insist on doing it anyway.

He made me sit up after that and then wiped my hair. Then, he got off the bed and took a bathrobe from the closet. He put it on me and then dried my hair with the hairdryer. The silence between us was kinda deafening.

After drying my hair, he combed it. He was behind me while doing so. “It has been two weeks but you didn’t even call me. Haven’t you missed me even just for a little bit?” He then asked sullenly and then buried his face on the crook of my neck.

I felt like all the small hairs in my nape stand up as his lips and breath tickled my neck. I almost moaned but I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from doing so.

My breath went hitched as the uncontrollable heat and anticipation began to cover my whole system. But before I totally got swept of his seductions, I finally managed to voice out my thoughts.

“Marco, let’s talk.”

“About what, my queen?” He planted butterfly kisses on my neck. He was about to ease off my bathrobe from my shoulders when I stopped him and then turned around to face him.

“Really, Marco? You don’t know?! You know very well that we have a lot to discuss about! Yes, I admit that these past two weeks, I tried to come to you a few times so that we could talk but my fear always got the best of me. Truth to be told, I was scared to hear everything that you’ve been hiding from me that would surely hurt me even more than I am feeling right now. But now, since we’re already here, I want you to tell me everything and I don’t want you to leave even the smallest detail. Just make sure to be honest with me this time because if you ever lied to me again, I swear that I will leave you for good and you would never see me again.” I said determinedly and I saw the fear that passed through his eyes.

His Adam’s apple moved, indicating that he swallowed. Then, he slowly nodded his head and then held my hand.

“You’re the love of my life, my queen, and I want you to know that before I tell you everything. Please, always remember that.” He took a deep breath before he continued. “Whatever Apollyon told you before were all true. Dui and I are in the mafia. Someone trained us since we were just 11 years old in order to become what we are today.

“I didn’t know about my the Alessi family back then but when we were 18 years old, Mantus told us everything. That’s when I got interested to get to know my real family and eventually learned about ‘il gioco’ .

“Because of my resentment of my family, I planned to take what was rightfully mine by winning the il gioco as a revenge to my parents. I thought, they intentionally throw us away because of the Alessi family’s rule but when I talked to papà, I proved that I was wrong all along.”

My eyebrows creased. “What is that rule?”

“The Alessi family is still living like our ancestors. This day and age, they still follow all the ancient rules that the first members of the clan established long time ago. One of this rule is to make sure that the next leader will be tough, brave and wise enough to rule and they believe that in order to make that happen, the children should experience how cruel this world is on their own.” He answered bitterly.

“What do you mean?” I asked confusedly.

“Do you know why Marcus and I resented our parents that much before?” He questioned. I shook my head. “Because we thought that they followed that rule and threw us like garbage. The Alessi children don’t have the privilege to grow up with their parents because the clan throws them away. They believe that in order to be the king, one must suffer and overcome any hardships without the help of any member of the clan.” I gasped, stunned.

“W-What kind of rule is that? That’s ridiculous!”

“That’s just one of the rules, my queen. Another one is the participation of all the heirs in ’ il gioco .’ That’s what we did, my queen. Keith, Marcus and I participated in that game and I won. I was the one who married you.” Upon hearing that, I felt like a knife stabbed my heart repeatedly. I smiled bitterly.

“So, I was nothing but a price in a game. Now, I know why you kept on chasing after me even though I kept on resisting you. You did everything to get me because you wanted to achieve more power.” He shook his head vigorously.

“No, you don’t understand. I—”

“You wanted us to have a child right away because you couldn’t wait to complete all the conditions that you need to follow in order to get what you’ve been waiting for.” I said like I wasn’t myself. Tears began welling my eyes.

“My queen. Plea—”

“Tell me, Marco. If we ever have a child, will you apply the rule to him/her as well? Will you throw him/her away too?” I asked with a trembling voice. It hurt too much. I couldn’t control my emotions from getting out of hand.

“No! I would never do that to our child!” He said as he shook his head vigorously.

“Was it fun playing with my emotions, Marco?” I then asked full of resentment. He cupped my face. His eyes watered.

“No! I’ve never played with your emotions, my queen! I did everything to have you because I love you. From the moment I first laid my eyes on you, I already fell in love with you. Yes, I admit that I wanted to win the game but I chased after you and married you because I love you. Please, believe me.”

I smiled bitterly. “I told myself before that I was so lucky because I didn’t fall into Keith’s trap because my knight in shining armor came and saved me. I thought, I was the luckiest woman because my husband was the opposite of Keith; that he loved me so much just like I loved him, but I was wrong. You and Keith are the same, Marco. You only wanted me because you needed me to achieve your goals.” I uttered with shaking voice as my tears continuously fell.

He shook his head. “N-No…” Was all he could say. I removed his hands from cupping my face and then stood up.

“I wish, I’ve never met you, Marco. You promised to love, cherish and protect me but you were nothing but a liar. I am not even sure if I believe your love for me anymore. I don’t know if which part of you is true and which part is not. After hearing everything that you’ve said, I feel like I don’t know you anymore.

“You’re practically a stranger because all you’ve been showing me from the start were nothing but lies; just a part of your game. Don’t blame me if I hate you even more right now because you deserve it.” I then turned my back on him, wanting to leave him there as soon as possible.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

If you were Maggie, would you still stay with Marco after all these revelations?

Will Marco managed to convince Maggie to help him after this?

Is there another chance for the two of them to get back together?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 37

A/N: Sorry guys. I wanted to update yesterday but i had to revise this chapter. 100 comments for Friday:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

When Maggie came out of the walk-in closet, she was already dressed and looked like ready to leave me once again. She didn’t even throw me a single glance as she walked towards the door. I could see that her eyes were already puffy and red because of crying.

I knew Maggie for being a strong woman and it hurt seeing her like this. I’ve never thought that everything would turn out this way. Yes, I knew I was wrong but I loved her too much to just let her go without doing anything. No! I let her go once and I would never do that again!

“My queen, please. Not like this.” I pleaded but she ignored me and was about to open the door when I swiftly moved and caught up to her.

“No! You’re not going to leave me again! I left you alone for two weeks because I wanted to give you space. Even though it was so hard for me to watch you from afar, I held myself back because I didn’t want to rush you. Now, you’re leaving me again and I won’t allow it. Please, don’t go. We’re married now. We should settle our problems together. Remember, we vowed to love each other during the ups and downs of our married life.” I said beggingly, trying to persuade her. She looked at me in disbelief.

“And we have vowed to be honest with each other at all times too, Marco! You know why this hurts me so much? Because I asked you a few times to be honest with me from the start. I told you what I hated the most. I asked you to tell me whatever secrets you were keeping from me but you still chose to hide it from me!

“If you told me about it right away; yes, I would surely get mad in the beginning but the pain would’ve been lesser! You even waited for me to discover the truth from Keith of all people! It hurts so much because I loved and trusted you with all my heart! It hurts because when I chose you over Keith, I thought that you were his opposite; that you would never hurt and deceive me like he did to me because you’re Marco, the love of my life!”

Her tears fell once again and I felt like thousands of needles repeatedly pierced my heart. I couldn’t take seeing her in pain like that especially that she was crying because of me.

I closed the gap between us and enveloped her soft form in my arms. I wanted nothing but to ease the pain that she was feeling. If it was only possible, I would turn back the time and make everything right.

I’ve never thought that because of my desire to get back at my clan for what happened to me and my brother, I would hurt the woman I love.

“Let go of me!” She hissed as she tried to push me away from her but I refused to let go. I was determined to make her stay by my side. Maybe for others, I was being selfish but I didn’t care anymore. All I knew was, I would never let us get separated again.

“Shhh. Please, don’t push me away, my queen. I know that you’re hurting right now but please, remember that I love you so much. You’re my life. Let me heal you. Let me prove to you that you’re far more important to me than any power and position that I could ever achieve. Please, don’t leave me again. I wouldn’t be able to take it for sure. You know how much I love you. One last chance, all I’m asking is just a chance to prove my love to you.” I entreated desperately with a trembling voice as my emotions began to give away as well. I couldn’t hold it back anymore and my tears fell.

I kissed her forehead. I felt like an invisible hand squeezed my heart tightly while hearing her gentle sobs and whimpers. My tears kept on falling as well. All my life, I’ve never cried like this until now.

I always believed that a man shouldn’t cry because he would appear weak and being a weak man in the underworld was unacceptable. I’ve long forgotten how to feel any emotion towards other people because it would just hinder me from fulfilling the things that I must do.

For a long time, I only cared about my brother and no one else. Women came and go but no feelings involved. I thought I was contented with that kind of life but when Maggie came into my life, everything changed.

She changed me and made me into a person that I’ve never thought I could be. She taught me how to cherish and love with all my heart by giving me the same love. She made me realize that I’m a human too, with feelings and loving and crying doesn’t make anyone weak.

I could feel the tension in her body as I hugged her and I wanted nothing but to ease the pain away from her heart. When she couldn’t get away from me, she stopped pushing me away and buried her face against my chest while crying. I kept on whispering how much I love her and my promise to fix everything for us. We remained in that position until her cries softened.

She didn’t say anything. I scooped her onto my arms and decided to take her to bed.

I thought she would protest but she remained quietly crying with her eyes closed. Her lashes were wet with her tears and I kept on cursing myself for making her cry. I gently put her on the bed before laying down beside her.

“My queen…” I called but she turned her back on me, facing the other side.

Pain registered in my chest because of her utter rejection but I knew that I didn’t have the right to get hurt. I gathered her into my arms and now, we’re in a spooning position. Thankfully, she didn’t resist.

I burrowed my face on the back of her head and inhaled her heavenly scent. God knows how much I’ve been missing her with each passing day these past two weeks. Now that I have the chance to be with her again, I would not definitely let it go to waste.

“I know, you’re angry right now, but I’m begging you, my queen. Don’t leave me again. I promise that I will do everything in my power to fix this. It’s complicated right now but I know that we could get through all these together. One last chance, that’s all I’m asking for.” I begged once again and then held her hand.

I craned my head to see her face but her expression remained stoic but thankfully, she didn’t insist on leaving. Even though she didn’t say anything, at least, she let me hold her like this.

I kissed her shoulder. “My love for you will cure your pain, my queen. Just give me the chance.” I whispered.

MAGGIE’s POV

Maybe because of crying too much, I fell asleep in Marco’s arms. When I woke up, I was already pillowing on his chest while still being enveloped in his arms. He was hugging me possessively as if I would disappear from him.

Just like always. Marco loves to cuddle with me whenever we’re in bed. I bit my lower lip as I felt his warmth against my body. I always sleep well whenever we’re in this position and it haven’t changed until now. It has been so long and I couldn’t deny the longingness that I was feeling for him.

During those two weeks away from him, I had the difficulty sleeping without him cuddling me to sleep. Even though I was angry at him, I still missed every small detail about him everyday even though I didn’t want to.

I slowly untangled his arms around my waist and then carefully sat up while looking at his sleeping face. For some reason, my chest felt a lot lighter now compared these past few weeks.

I gently touched his cheek with my hand. His forehead was a little bit crinkled as if he was worried over something. I suddenly remembered how he kept on whispering words of love in my ears while hugging me tightly.

He repeatedly begged for me to stay and for some reason, I couldn’t resist him even though I was angry at him.

My heart swelled as I remember every words of love that he whispered to me but there was still uncertainty and worry deep within me. What if he’s just doing all these just to have a child with me and complete his original goal? I raked my fingers through my hair. Confused.

I still need a better proof. One that I could really believe into.

I was about to get off the bed when he suddenly moved his arm as if he was reaching out for something beside him. He groaned softy when he couldn’t get a hold of what he was looking for. When he managed to touch my waist, he quickly snaked his arm around me and then hugged me once again. His breathing became steady.

I gently brushed his hair with my fingers while gazing at his sleeping face, thinking what to do next. I was determined to leave him again earlier but he managed to stop me by repeatedly begging me to stay.

I wanted to give in and just forgive and forget but everything that he did gave me an explainable fear and doubt about his real purpose.

“Do you really mean everything you’ve said, Marco? Are you really doing this because you love me or because you need me to achieve your goals?” I voiced out with an almost inaudible voice.

“Hmmm…my queen.” I was surprised when I suddenly heard him mumble. I thought he already woke up but when I looked at his handsome face, he was still asleep. “—love you…my queen.” My heart thumped erratically when I finally comprehended what he was mumbling. Even in his sleep, he was still saying that.

I released a breath and decided to get out of bed. I carefully removed his arm from hugging me and thankfully, he didn’t wake up. I looked at the clock and I saw that it was already 3:35 pm. My tummy was growling because of hunger but I knew that I didn’t have time to eat. I must go back to my parents’ house before Marco wakes up.

I looked for my sandals and then furtively exited the room.

While I was descending the stairs, my eyebrows creased when I heard some people talking at the living room. I walked towards there to check who those voiced belonged to.

Then, I saw an elderly woman, probably in her mid-fifties. She looked so elegant and graceful with her obviously designer’s clothes. I noticed that she has three bodyguards standing nearby as she sipped on her drink that one of our household helpers just gave to her.

Judging from her looks, I knew that she wasn’t just an ordinary woman.

“If you don’t mind, would you call my son for me? I would like to talk to him.” She requested with a friendly smile.

“Of course, Ma’am.” Jane, our maid, was about to walk towards the stairs when she saw me.

“Good morning, Ms. Maggie.” She looked past me, probably looking for Marco behind me. When she didn’t see him, she was about to spoke once but I cut her off.

“Marco is still asleep.” She nodded her head. I told her to go back to her duties. I then looked at the visitor. She stood up while staring at me in wonder.

“Hello there. Are you perhaps my son’s wife?” She asked. My eyebrows furrowed.

“Son?”

She nodded her head. “Yes. Marco is my son. You’re his wife, right?” I could hint the excitement in her voice. I slowly nodded my head, unsure of how to act in front of my mother in law. This was our first time meeting each other.

Before I could react, she suddenly rushed towards me and hugged me. “I’m glad that I’ve finally meet you.” She pulled away from me and then held my hands while staring at me cheerfully. “I am Carmela Alessi, Marco and Marcus’ mother.” She introduced herself.

I suddenly felt awkward, knowing that she’s from a renowned family in Europe. “I-I’m okay, your highness. I’m Margaret Lenard Pearce.”

She chuckled. “You don’t have to address me so formally like that. My husband renounced his title long time ago.” My jaw dropped, didn’t expect what I’ve heard.

“Anyway, you should use the Alessi name. Pearce was only given to Marco and Marcus because they grew up at the orphanage. Their real surname is Alessi so you should use that from now on. And by the way, you should call me mamma too.” She continued and I caught an unknown emotion that passed through his eyes upon uttering the word ‘orphanage’. It was just for a second but it was definitely there.

I smiled. “It’s nice meeting you, m-mamma.” She laughed.

“You’re so pretty and nice. My son really did a great job choosing you to be his wife.” We sat together on the couch. The way she speaks about Marco told me that she must have met with him already.

“May I ask you something, m-mamma?” I swore under my breath. I’ve been stuttering since a while ago and it was irritating.

“Sure, nuora .”

I cleared my throat. “Have you met Marco already?” I knew for a fact that Marco and Marcus never met their mother in person before.

“ Si ! I arrived here in the USA the other day. To tell you the truth, my husband and my sons were against my decision to fly all the way here from Sicily. They told me to just wait for them to come and see me but I couldn’t wait anymore. I was so eager and excited to see my sons as soon as possible so I flew here without informing them. My doctor gave me the go signal to fly because my health is getting better and better.

“Imagine their surprise when they saw me for the first time. You can’t even imagine how emotional I was when I first saw my twins for the first time ever since they got separated from us. The boys even became emotional too. It was a perfect reunion.” Her voice was filled with so much happiness.

“I’m glad to hear that, mamma. Marco and Marcus have gone through a lot. They deserve to be with their parents.” I answered with a smile, genuinely happy for them.

A sweet smile appeared on her lips. “During my first night here, I have talked to my sons and Marco proudly told me that he’s already married. When I asked him where you were, his face became undeniably sad. He told me everything that happened and I can’t blame you if you’re mad at him.” She took my hand and gently held it.

“Maggie, even though I only met my son a few days ago, I could tell that he loves you so much. Yes, what he did was wrong and I won’t tell you not to get mad because it’s your right. You’re only a human with feelings. You get hurt too. If you can’t forgive him of what he’s done, you can leave him and I will not stop you.

“But I advise you to not let your anger cloud your rational thinking. What you’re feeling right now is just normal but don’t let it rule over you because you might do something that you would regret later. Let me ask you this; do you still love Marco?” Her green eyes gazed at me intently as if trying to read my deepest feelings.

I nodded my head right away without a second thought which didn’t surprise me one bit because I knew for a fact that my love for my husband never wavered nor decreased even during this difficult trial in our married life.

“See? You love him. I can see right through you. Your eyes are telling me so.”

“Yes, I love him but I’m scared.” I admitted and then looked down at my hands. On my lap

“About what?”

“I’m scared that he’s just trying to win me over because he wants to have a child with me. That’s the only thing left for him to fulfill so that he could finally achieve his goals.” I heard her sigh.

“Listen to your heart, Maggie. Do you feel like Marco would do that to you? He already committed a mistake which is the reason why you’re mad at him right now. Seeing how much he loves you, I don’t think he would commit another mistake because he’s afraid that you will leave him for good.”

I couldn’t answer right away. I heaved a sigh. “Honestly, my mind is telling me that he could do that to me because he already did it. But my heart is telling otherwise. I don’t know what to do anymore. After our talk this morning, it became even more difficult for me to trust him yet I can’t deny the fact that I still love him.” I admitted honestly with a bitter smile on my face.

“It’s normal for a married couple to encounter problems like this and believe me when I say that this is only the beginning. You haven’t even celebrated your first wedding anniversary yet but I already see you giving up. Marriage is not a bed of roses, Maggie. Before you make any rush decisions, think it over and over again.” She advised full of concern and then sighed. “I won’t stop you of you still want to leave. You can go now.” That surprised me.

“You knew that I was planning to leave?”

“Of course, I knew. Just one look on your face and I already knew that your talk with my son didn’t go that well. I wish I could do something for you to change your mind about leaving.” A tight smile broke across her face. “So, what’s your decision now? Are you going to leave Marco while he’s still asleep or stay?”

I couldn’t respond right away. After hearing what she said, I suddenly got torn between leaving or staying. I heard her chuckle.

“You’re having second thoughts?” I slowly nodded my head while biting my lower lip.

“Then, don’t go. If your talk didn’t go that well, then have another talk again. You two should compromise.” She said with a gentle voice. I stood up, confused of what I really wanted.

“I-I think I need to breath some air.” I said like I wasn’t myself.

“I understand.” She answered, disappointment was evident on her face. I exited the house in a hurry and when I reached the garden, I inhaled and exhaled a couple of times.

“God, Maggie! What do you really want? If you want to leave him, then go!” I talked to myself like an idiot. I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration. I looked at the house and the handsome face of my husband suddenly popped up on my mind.

“I love you so much, my queen.” His voice kept on replaying like a broke record. My eyes watered when I realized something. I took a step forward, intending to go back inside the house when someone suddenly spoke behind me.

“You seem confused. If you can’t decide, then I’m willing to help you.” My eyes widened when I heard that familiar voice. I slowly turned around and when I confirmed my suspicion, my heart began beating fast in fear.

“W-What are you doing here? How come you’re here?”

He smirked. “I’m here to take away what’s keeping Thamuz sane all this time. That’s you. He already took everything away from me but I refuse to go down without taking something away from him in return!” Before I could react, he suddenly covered my nose with a slightly wet hanky.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

Who do you think was the one talked to Maggie at the end of the chapter?

Do you think he will succeed on kidnapping her?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 38

A/N: Thank you for the comments on previous chapter, guys. 100 comments again for an update on Tuesday. Thank you:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

An irritated groan escaped my lips when I woke up because of the incessant ringing of my phone. I tried to ignore it but it kept on ringing continuously. When I couldn’t take the noise anymore, I finally gave up and reached for it from the bedside table. I answered it with half-hooded eyes.

“Make sure to have a good reason for you to disturb my sleep right now.” I wanted to shout at him but I held myself back so that I wouldn’t wake up Maggie.

“I’m sorry, Unu, but I have bad news.” Falcon answered seriously and his voice fully woken up my senses. I knew Falcon enough to understood that something bad happened that I wouldn’t surely like.

“Apollyon escaped. Someone helped him. We have casualties too because our men tried their best not to let him escape but they failed.” My jaw flexed in anger upon hearing that. Apollyon has been in the hospital because of his gunshot wound. The authorities appointed two policemen to watch him at all times while he was at the hospital.

I already sent five of my men to secretly guard the vicinity so that Apollyon wouldn’t have the chance to escape. I thought, everything was already under control because he was practically tied down in bed. His hand was handcuffed with the bed.

I didn’t know what happened but it looked like Apollyon still has connections. It was my fault. I was devastated these past two weeks because Maggie left me. I had nothing in mind but to follow her whenever she went to because I was paranoid that something bad might happened to her.

I never gave importance to Apollyon anymore because he would eventually go to jail the moment he would go out of the hospital. I let my men handle everything because my focus was to get my wife back.

Now, I realized that I shouldn’t’ve ignore everything that was happening at the hospital. I became too laidback and unconcerned about him that I failed to read the situation.

“How many of out men got killed?”

“Five of them, Unu.” My hands balled into fists.

“Do everything you can to find Apollyon, dead or alive, Falcon! Tell Dui to send our men to any potential hideout of Apollyon. Make sure to get him no matter what happens!” I ordered thunderously. Worry consumed me for my parents and Maggie.

Now that Apollyon escaped, he would surely target my loved ones. No! I will never let that happen!

“Yes, Unu.”

“Call me when you find him. Failure is not an option, Falcon.”

“I understand, Unu.” I was about to end the call when Falcon spoke once again.

“Wait, Unu.”

“What is it this time?” I asked impatiently.

“I think I have an idea where Apollyon could be heading to by now.” My eyebrows creased.

“Where?”

“In your place or Maggie’s house. I think, he’s after your wife.” Upon hearing that, I craned my head to look at Maggie on her side of the bed just to be stunned when I saw that she wasn’t there. I felt like my heart suddenly stopped beating.

I didn’t notice that she wasn’t beside me a while ago when I woke up because I answered my phone without looking next to me.

“Unu? Are you still there?” I heard Falcon ask but the phone slipped off my hand and fell on the bed. I then stood up and quickly went to the bathroom, silently hoping that she was there.

“My queen?” I called but no one answered. I opened the door and looked for her inside but she wasn’t there.

I was literally holding my breath as fear started eating my whole system. When I couldn’t find her anywhere inside our room, I hurriedly went out and checked the other rooms, even the terrace, while shouting for her name. But she was nowhere to be found.

I hurriedly went downstairs. I was already desperate because I couldn’t see her anywhere.

“Maggie! Maggie!” I called for her while walking towards the living room. My voice was echoing throughout the whole house.

Then, I saw my mother stood up from the couch upon seeing me. Her bodyguards were just a couple of meters away from her.

“What happened, figghiu ? Why are you shouting you wife’s name as if something bad happened to her or something?” She asked worriedly.

“Mamma, have you seen my wife? When I woke up, she wasn’t in bed with me anymore.” I said as I raked my fingers through my hair. Worry, fear and all the negative emotions began to rule my emotions and I couldn’t control it anymore. I need to see Maggie as soon as possible!

“She went out just two minutes ago. I think, she already left.” My eyes widened.

“What?! Why didn’t you stop her, mamma?! He can’t leave! Apollyon escaped from the hospital and there’s a big possibility that he would come here!” I answered exasperatedly. Her eyes widened.

“What?! He escaped?! Oh, God. You should go after Maggie! Go!” I ran towards the door even though I was just wearing boxers. I didn’t care about my getup anymore. Upon getting out of the door, I heard a squeaking sound of a car’s wheel as it drove away in a fast speed.

I looked around and when I didn’t see Maggie anywhere, I already knew that she got taken away by the owner of the car which just drove away. I quickly went inside the garage and took the key of my fastest car. I then drove out of the garage, after that white car.

I contacted the guards at the gate to inform them to close the gate so that the white car couldn’t go out.

“It already passed the gates, sir.” The guard answered. I punched the steering wheel in rage.

“ Minchia !“ I shouted as I stepped on the gas. I didn’t care if I was still at a residential area and overspeeding. All that was inside my mind was to catch up to that white car.

When I drove passed the subdivision’s gate, I added more speed. My engine roared. Thankfully, there wasn’t that many cars on the road. After a couple of seconds, I finally manage to get a glimpse of the white car, taking the way towards the freeway.

“Damn you, Apollyon! I’ll kill you this time as a payment for taking my wife!” I hissed as the sleeping beast inside of me starting to dominate me.

I pressed the voice command button of my car. “Call Dui.” I commanded and after a couple of seconds, my brother answered.

“Yes, Unu.”

“I need your help right now. Someone took Maggie away. I’m on the pursuit right now. We are here at the freeway. You can track my location. I need backup.” I instructed without losing my focus on the car that I was tailing.

“Copy, Unu. I’ll send back up as soon as possible.” He then ended the call. I noticed that the car that I was tailing maneuvered to the right lane and then went back to the right lane after he overtook the two cars that were blocking its way.

He sped up even more and then overtook all the vehicles before him in order to get away from me. I looked like he already noticed me tailing him. My jaw clenched tighter as I drove past the speed limit. I didn’t stop pursuing it even though he was expertly driving like a professional racer.

I’ve had my own share of practice driving cars like this so it wasn’t that hard for me to follow his every move. Then, when the road was finally cleared, without any other cars aside from us; I took that as an opportunity to catch up to him.

I maneuvered my car on the left lane and did my best to match his speed until our cars were finally on the equal speed, driving side by side. That was when I confirmed that Maggie was indeed inside the car. She looked mad while yelling at the driver. I looked at the driver and confirmed my suspicion. It was indeed Apollyon!

I rolled down my right passenger’s window and then shouted. “Damn you, Apollyon! Give me back my wife!”

He looked at my direction and then smirked. “Do you really think that I would do that? I already have her, Thamuz! Say goodbye to your wife because I will never let you have her again! She will be mine to keep!”

The anger that I was feeling doubled upon hearing what he said. “I will never allow that to happen, Apollyon! She has nothing to do with you so let go of her, you b*stard!” I retorted and then stepped on the gas at full extent. The engine of my car roared loudly. The speed was overwhelming but I managed control it easily.

“ Minchia !“ I hissed when he matched my speed. If only I could fly, I already flew out of my car and killed Apollyon right there and then.

Then, my phone rang. It was Dui. I answered it. It was automatically connected to my car so I could hear everything while driving.

“Where are you now?” I asked while kept on throwing glances at Apollyon, afraid that he might escape and take Maggie away from me.

“We’re approximately 10 kilometers ahead of you, Unu. Do something to stop Apollyon’s car just after you pass the bridge. We’ll do the rest.”

“Copy. Make sure that Maggie will not get hurt. He’s got her inside his car.” I informed through gritted teeth.

“Don’t worry, frati . We’ll get her. This time, we won’t let Apollyon escape again.” He then ended the call. I then formulated a plan in order to stop Apollyon at the agreed place. I wanted to bump him with the side of my car but I was worried that he might lose control of the vehicle and Maggie would get hurt.

I took the gun inside the mini compartment of my car. If only Maggie wasn’t there inside his car, I would’ve rained bullets to his direction.

But then, I noticed that his car was suddenly running in an unsteady way. The wheels were squeaking as it zigzagged across the road. He reduced speed too. Then, I saw the reason. Maggie was already fighting with Apollyon inside the car.

She has her arms wrapped around Apollyon’s neck while the latter’s right hand was trying to hit her in order to free himself from her grip.

“My queen!” I screamed. I looked before us and noticed that the bridge was about half a kilometer away ahead of us. I had to do something to make him stop. Since his speed reduced, I easily sped up until I reached the agreed place.

I then stopped and swiftly blocked Apollyon’s way. He didn’t have a choice but to stop. It was so close that I thought, his car would hit mine.

I hurriedly went out of my car, intending to approach Apollyon’s car to get Maggie but I stopped on my tracks when I saw him got out of the car together with Maggie. He has his gun pointed at my wife’s head.

“Do you really think that you could get Maggie unscratched this time? Over my dead body, Thamuz! If you kill me, I will make sure to take her with me!” He shouted like he already lost his sanity. He looked nothing like the Keith that became Maggie’s boyfriend.

He was still wearing the hospital gown. Looked like he went straight to my place after he escaped the hospital. Whoever helped him must have really planned everything beforehand.

“Damn you, Apollyon! Maggie has nothing to do with our fight so let go of her!” I hissed. He smirked.

“C’mon, Thamuz. She’s got everything to do with our fight! If not because of the two of you, I would’ve already won the game by now. The price was destined to be mine but you took it away from me and I will never forgive you for that! I’ll make sure that you will end up with nothing just like what you did to me!”

“Give her back to me.” I said through gritted teeth. He laughed sarcastically.

“You look so desperate to have her, huh? Oh, c’mon, Thamuz. I know you too well. You just want to save her because you still need her for the final rule. You desperately want the Alessi wealth and the position so much that’s why you’re here, pretending to be her knight and shining armor!” My hand balled into tight fist as I saw the pain that registered on Maggie’s face.

“Don’t listen to him, my queen. You know how much I love you and I’m here to save you because I want you to stay by my side. Just like I’ve told you before, I am willing to give up any wealth and position just to be with you. You’re the most important woman in my life aside from my own mother and I will do everything in my power to have you back.” I said while staring directly into her eyes.

Her eyes brimmed with unshed tears as she smiled at me. I knew that instant that she believed everything that I’ve said.

“I love you, my queen.” I uttered full of love. Her tears fell.

“I love you too, Marco.” I was about to talk again but I got interrupted by the laugh of Apollyon.

“Watching you two makes me laugh. Do you really think that you could take her back from me? Just like what you’ve told me before; finders keepers!” My blood boiled. I cocked my gun and pointed at his direction.

“Let go of her, now!” I roared but that just added to his amusement.

“Go on, Thamuz! Pull the trigger. I’d like to see you try.” He then laughed loudly like an insane person. I furtively looked around but I couldn’t see any of my men or Dui around.

“What? You can’t do it? You’ve really become soft, Thamuz, and I will use that weakness of yours to get what I want!” He then began dragging Maggie towards somewhere. To my surprise, a black car pulled up and five armed men came out.

All their guns were pointed at my direction.

“This time; I’m the winner, not you.” He said evilly and continued dragging Maggie towards the black car.

“Marco! Help!” My wife shouted desperately.

“Kill him”! Apollyon ordered. I quickly run behind my car ad used it as I shield. I thought I was already doomed but then, another batch of bullets rained towards the location of Apollyon’s men. It was coming from the top of the bridge above us.

I smirked when I saw that all Apollyon’s men got killed.

“Marco!” My attention went to my screaming wife.

“Shut up! Don’t call his name because he’s already dead!” Apollyon shouted in anger and to my horror, he slapped her.

Rage overtook my senses as I used that opportunity to approach them swiftly. He pushed Maggie inside the car and was about to close the door when I hit his head with the gun that I was holding.

He fell on the ground but I didn’t stop. I kicked him for a couple of times full of anger before punching him with all my might several times until he finally lose consciousness. His face was full of blood but I wasn’t contented yet.

I was full of rage that I pointed my gun at him. I was about to pull the trigger when Maggie stopped me and got out of the car.

“Marco, stop! Don’t put the justice in your hands!” She cried as she threw her arms around me and embraced me tightly. She burrowed her face on my chest.

“He made us all suffer and he deserves to die!”

“I know that but he should go to jail and pay for his sins. Don’t let him escape the law by killing him. His dirty blood is not worth it to stain your hands, Marco. I don’t want you to kill another person again. Please, stop.” She sobbed. Her body was slightly shaking.

My anger subsided almost instantly upon hearing her cries. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her forehead.

“Shhh. Stop crying, my queen. Everything’s over now. You’re safe.” I whispered in her ear.

“I was so scared. I-I thought, I wouldn’t be able to see you and be with you again.” She answered while still crying.

“Did you really think that I would let him take you away from me? Never, my queen. Never. You exclusively belong to me and even if a hundred Apollyons would try to take you away from me, I will fight for you. That’s how much I love you.” I felt relieved that I managed to save her.

“I love you too, Marco. So much.” My heart jumped with so much happiness upon hearing that. I cupped her face and made her look at me. Our eyes met.

I wiped her tears with my thumbs and was about to kiss her when we heard someone screamed.

“Thamuz!” My eyes widened as I saw Apollyon holding a gun, pointing at us. He was still lying on the ground. He smirked and was about to pull the trigger when we heard a couple of gunshots. I thought, he succeeded on shooting us but no.

Maggie screamed in fear and was about to turn her head to look at Apollyon but I didn’t let her. I hugged her. “It’s over, my queen. Everything’s over.” I whispered to her, calming her down.

My eyes went to Apollyon who was now dead on the ground. His body was full of blood. Even though I didn’t see who shot him, I already knew who. My trusted sniper.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

Who expected that Marco would eventually save Maggie?

Who do you think shot Apollyon?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 39

A/N: I think, there’s one more chapter before the Epilogue. I think…Anyway, 100 comments again for an update on Friday. Thank you:)

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MARCO’s POV

I couldn’t help but to feel sorry for my own parents while watching them in tears because of what happened to Keith. Even after all the things that he’d done, my parents were still sad of his passing. They just arrived from his interment.

I wanted to prevent them from going but my mother pleaded me. After all that we’ve been through because of Keith, she still believed that everything happened because of Dimitri; that he was the one who was responsible of how Keith has become.

I didn’t want to take away their right to see Keith for the last time so I didn’t say anything aside from a nod, agreeing for them to go.

Dui, Maggie and I didn’t go. It has been three days since that incident but my wife hasn’t been feeling well since then. She had been spending her time in our room, lying down. I wanted to take her to the hospital but she was so stubborn and kept on saying no.

Even her mood swings were becoming worst with each passing day. Yes, we were back into each other’s arms and she accepted me again, but she’d been acting like a tigress lately that I couldn’t even hug nor kiss her for more than three seconds. I noticed those changes right away after the incident.

We’ve been sleeping on the same bed but I couldn’t even score. Not just that. It looked like her trauma was coming back.

After our honeymoon months ago, we lived in Australia. Back then, I convinced her to seek for a professional help to cure her trauma and she agreed. Bit by bit, she overcame her condition until everything became fine. I supported her in every step of the way and we got the result that we wanted.

She said that my presence beside her helped her a lot that’s why she managed to overcome her trauma.

I thought, everything was fine until three days ago. The night after that incident where Keith attempted to kidnap her, she woke up with her whole body shaking but I managed to calm her down by enveloping her into a tight embrace while whispering how much I love her. I tried my best to divert her attention into different topics and slowly, she calmed down…

“What happened, my queen? You’re shaking.” I asked worriedly upon waking up because of the sudden movement beside me. When I opened my eyes, I saw Maggie sitting upwards while hugging herself. She was trembling. I got up right away.

“I-I dreamed that Keith succeeded on kidnapping me. I t-thought it was t-true.” Even her voice was shaking as she snuggled closer to me.

I didn’t think that she could get affected like this because she managed to fight Apollyon with all her might during that time. I thought, everything was fine…

“Shhh.” I gathered her into my arms and then kissed her forehead. “That’s not true. Keith is already gone and he can’t do anything to us now. And even if he wasn’t dead and would try to harm you again, I would be here to protect you, my queen, because I will never let anyone hurt you in anyway. I promised you that before and I intend to do that for the rest of my life.” I comforted her with a gentle voice.

“I love you so much. You don’t have to be afraid. I’m always be here for you.” I whispered.

She burrowed her face against my chest. “I love you too.” The trembling of her body stopped. I tightened my arms around her as my jaw flexed. Because of that b*stard, my wife was afraid. If he wasn’t dead by now, I would’ve killed him myself.

If Maggie didn’t beg me to stop back then, I would’ve killed him right at that moment because of rage. Maggie managed to calm my anger. Thankfully, she did because I didn’t want to commit any act of violence in front of my wife.

“Thank you for saving me, Marco. Thank you for being brave enough to rescue me.” She uttered softly after a couple of seconds. That made me smile and kissed the top of her head.

“You don’t have to thank me, my queen. I told you, right? I will do anything for you because I love you so much to the point that I am willing to give my life just to save you. I’ll die for you any moment. You’re my life and if something bad happened to you, it would surely kill me too.” She cupped my face and looked at my face full of emotion.

“I’m the same. If something bad happened to you, it would kill me too so please, don’t ever think about dying. Just thinking of not being with you anymore is already killing me. I can’t take it.” Different emotions flooded her face as her eyes filled with tears. I took her hand and kissed it.

“Really? But you’ve been avoiding me for two weeks. It was so hard just watching you from afar, you know.” I playfully answered, trying to humor her so that she wouldn’t cry. She wiped her tears and then rolled her eyes.

“That was your fault. Besides, I knew that you were just lurking around me anyway so I wasn’t worried about you that much.” I cocked up an eyebrow.

“You knew that I was stalking you after I got discharged of the hospital?”

“Well, I didn’t see you around but deep inside of me, I already expected that you would probably stalk me. Knowing how obsessed you are.” She even leered at me and that made me laugh. I placed a finger under her chin and looked into her eyes lovingly.

“You know me too well, my queen.” I leaned in slowly and captured her lips for a sweet kiss. Gentle yet passionate. “You were so brave for fighting Apollyon while you were both inside the car. You’re really my woman. Feisty and strong-willed even in times of danger.” I whispered against her soft lips before I rested my forehead against hers.

“I was able to do it because I knew that you would save me. When I saw your car tailing us, it gave me courage and strength. I knew that I had to do something for you to catch up to us. Thankfully, it worked.” I caressed her cheek and I clenched my teeth when I touched the bruise on her face.

Just remembering Apollyon slapping the love of my life, whom I wanted to protect for the rest of my life, made me want to fly into a fit of rage.

“He hit you here and I want to kill him over and over again for what he did. Now, it looks like your trauma came back because of that b*stard!” My breathing became heavy as intense anger began wrapping within me.

“Shhh. Let’s not think about him. He’s gone so we should close this chapter of our lives. Let’s start all over again. I don’t want him to affect us like this even after his death. I don’t want to be trapped in the past.”

“Start all over again? Y-You mean, already forgave me?” I asked reluctantly and swallowed hard, hoping.

“I wouldn’t be here if I haven’t forgiven you yet, Marco. But I only have one more thing to discuss with you and I want us to talk about it right now.” My eyebrows furrowed.

I gulped inaudibly. “What is it, my queen?”

“Y-You’re a mafia boss, right?” She asked with an almost inaudible voice. For some reason, my heart pounded rapidly in rising fear, afraid that she might not accept that part of me.

“Yes, my queen.” I answered honestly. She looked straight into my eyes.

“I want a quiet and peaceful life, Marco, and I want to be honest with you about my thoughts about this. I—” Before she could even say anything, I put a finger on her lips to stop her from saying anything more.

“Shhh. I understand and I already made up my mind.” Worry flushed through her eyes. I smiled at her reassuringly and then planted a soft kiss on her lips.

“I want a quiet life together with you and our future children, my queen. After everything that happened, I’ve decided to quit the ET VINDEX. For you, I will. I want to give our family the best life that I could ever give and that wouldn’t be possible if I stay in our organization. Before you even think about asking me about this, I’ve already chose a path that will surely be good for me and for us.” I confessed and she looked surprised.

When Maggie left me for two weeks, I’ve already made up my mind. I’ve already talked to Dui about ET VINDEX. I tried to talk to him about quitting as well and live a normal life but he declined. Because of that, I gave him my position and entrusted the group to him.

“Are you sure about this? You will not regret it?” She asked in wonder. I chuckled.

“Yes, I am. I told you before, right? I am willing to give up any position or wealth just to be with you. That’s how much I love you.” Tears fell from her eyes but she was smiling.

“What did I ever do for God to bless me with such a wonderful man in my life?” I wiped her tears with my thumbs.

“You deserve to be loved because you’re such a wonderful woman. I should be the one asking that question because after all the terrible things that I’ve done, He still gave me this opportunity; to be happy and be loved by the woman that I love.” My eyes watered upon uttering those words.

“I love you, Marco…my king and loving and marrying you was the best thing that ever happened to me.” She whispered. My heart jumped for joy.

“I love you too, my queen, and I will never get tired of loving you until my last breath.” Then our lips met for another passionate kiss…

I was brought out of my thought when I heard the voice of my father.

“That’s enough, bedda mia . I know this is hard but we can’t do anything other than to accept what happened to Keith and move on.” He said while trying to calm my mother down. They sat on the couch together.

“I know but I just can’t help myself.” She sobbed and then cried on my father’s chest. I heaved a sigh. I was about to speak out when Dui, who just came down from upstairs, spoke.

“That’s enough, mamma. Your tears are too precious to be wasted by the likes of that Apollyon. He’s not worth a tear.” He uttered without any emotions on his face while staring at our parents.

Our mother wiped her tears using her handkerchief and then looked at Marcus. “Please, don’t say that, figghiu . I know that he’s done terrible things but he still became our son. We were the ones who raised him that’ s why I am so sad right now.

“When I saw him inside the coffin before his interment, I couldn’t help but to blame myself. Maybe, he became like that because our love for him wasn’t enough. Maybe, we had a lot of shortcomings while raising him that’s why he lost his way. I couldn’t love him enough because I was mourning for the both of you. Maybe, if only I was whole, I could’ve taken care of him more than I did.”

I could hint the regret in her voice. I huffed and voiced out my thoughts.

“You shouldn’t blame yourself, mamma. You took him in and considered him as your own son. You loved him and gave him everything. When I first learned that you and papà were still alive, Dui and I went to Sicily right away to see you both.

“But Mantus prevented us from approaching you because it was dangerous for us to reveal ourselves to you yet. We couldn’t take the risk so we just got contented from surveying the house from a distance. We saw Keith and papà back then and when I heard that he called him ‘papà’, I was full of resentment and anger. But at the same time, deep inside of me, I was envious because he had the chance to be raised by my parents while me and Dui on the other hand grew up at an orphanage without no one but ourselves.

“He had everything that he could want but he didn’t get contented of what you gave him. He wanted more. He chose the wrong path because of his ambitions and greediness. Yes, his father poisoned his mind and turned him into a monster but he was free to decline his influence on him if he only wanted to.

“If he really valued you both, he would’ve never committed everything that he’s done with his father, Dimitri. Dui is right. You shouldn’t waste your tears for someone like him. You loved and cherished him but he threw all that away and even tried to kill papà.

“That kind of person doesn’t have a place in our family. Yes, I made a lot of mistakes and committed a lot of bad things in the past but at least, I’ve never tried harming the people who raised me. I admit, I’m a monster too but not as monster as like him.” I stood up and then sat beside my mother.

“You should forget all these and move on. It’s enough that you mourned and shed tears for him because your real sons are here now and will always be here by your side no matter what happens. Now that our family is finally complete, I will do everything to protect it.” I embraced her and then kissed her forehead.

“Unu is right, mamma, papà. Keith had his chance to be loved by the both of you. You gave everything to him but he just pushed that aside and chose the wrong path for himself. Now that Unu and I are here, I just hope that you will focus on us this time and make up for the lost times.” Dui said and that surprised me.

I’ve never heard my brother ask for any attention from anyone before.

Mamma pulled away from me for a little bit and then looked at Dui, emotional yet surprised. Then, a sweet smile appeared on her lips before extending an arm for him, motioning for Dui to come closer to her.

He slowly obliged and then sat between our parents. Our mom cupped his face and stared at him full of motherly love.

“I’m sorry if I’m this emotional right now. As a mother, I just can’t control my emotions. Even though I couldn’t give my whole self into loving and taking care of Keith as he grew up because my heart was longing for the two of you, I still loved him as my son in my own way.

“Now that he’s gone, I am just a mother who mourns for her son.” Her eyes watered once again but she managed to contain it from falling. He took a deep breath. “But you’re right. Our family is finally complete and we shouldn’t let what happened in the past hinder our happiness as a family.” She held both our hands. “We should start all over again as a family and be happy. Even though what happened was very sad, we shouldn’t let this destroy our happiness.

“From now on, your papà and I will dedicate the remaining time of our lives into loving you both. You’ve been taken away from us for a very long time and we shouldn’t waste any moment to be together. We love you both so much. Please, always remember that.” She uttered emotionally and then kissed our foreheads.

“Your mamma is right, Unu, Dui. We love you two so much and we will spend our remaining days loving you both and your soon to be families.” Our father spoke for the first time and Dui and I smiled. Hearing our parents say those words made me whole.

It was as if all the pain, resentment and misery that we’ve been through got erased just like that. Our parents hugged us both and it made my heart swell of so much joy.

I’ve never felt this kind of happiness before. It was a different kind of feeling. I felt like I’ve became a child for the meantime. It was incomparable.

Now, we could finally be happy without worrying about anything. Well, not really. We still have things that we needed to settle in Sicily but that could wait. For now, I chose to forget everything and just be happy with my family.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter, guys?

What do you think of the decision of Marco to quit ET VINDEX?

Is this the start of their happy ever after?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 40

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry, my update was late because i thought the 100 comments weren’t reached yet. I went out with friends too so i didn’t have time. Anyway, shoutout to

MedieMadrigalWoo

for taking time to complete the 100 comments. Lol.

100 comments again for Tuesday. Thanks in advance. 

Who’s TBG member’s story do you want to read next? 

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes intended for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

MAGGIE’s POV

When I woke up, I stretched my arm to hug Marco but the space beside me was empty. I groaned in disappointment and then opened my eyes. I looked around but he was nowhere to be found. I pursed my lips and then carefully sat up. I was about to get off the bed when I suddenly felt nauseous.

The room felt like it spun in a fast motion and the urge to throw up was overwhelming. I covered my lips with my palm and then ran towards the bathroom. There, I threw up until I felt like I got drained. My strength was pulled out of my body and it felt terrible.

I washed my faced and then stared at my reflection in the mirror. I kinda looked pale and weak. I bit my lower lip. My morning sickness began three days ago and I felt like it was becoming worst with each passing day.

Everytime I wake up these past few days, my morning sickness always attacks. Thankfully, Marco’s always there for me. But today’s different. He might be downstairs already, doing something, I thought.

I heaved a sigh and decided to just brush my teeth and then take a shower, hoping that I might feel better after that. After doing my morning routine, I wanted to go downstairs to find Marco but nausea filled me once again so I didn’t have a choice but to rest for the time being in our room.

I stayed in bed because I felt like I would throw up again if I’d force myself to stand up.

“My gosh. What’s happening to me?” I asked myself while lying on the bed with my eyes closed. Marco has been telling me to go to the hospital or call a doctor but I declined. I thought, this was just caused by stress of what happened the other day. But I guessed, it wasn’t.

I already had an idea what might be the reason of my morning sickness but I should confirm it first before jumping into conclusions. I looked at my tummy and then caressed it gently.

“Am I really—?” I asked myself. My heart swelled with indescribable joy. Just thinking about the possibility was already giving me incomparable happiness. I just hope that I was right.

The thought gave made me calm and relax.

I was about to close my eyes to try to sleep off my nausea when the door opened. Seconds later, someone laid down next to me and then wrapped an arm around my waist. Of course, it was Marco. He’s the only guy who hugs me like I would disappear any moment. Such a possessive guy.

“My queen?” He called sweetly and then planted a kiss on my shoulder. I was wearing a spaghetti strapped top and shorts. I was lying on my side and he was behind me.

“Hmmm?”

“Are you okay? Why aren’t up yet? I can smell that you already took a bath but why are you still in bed?” He asked huskily before burying his face on the crook of my neck. He really loves doing that to me.

His hand started caressing my waist in a teasing manner and then slowly went upwards. My breath went hitch.

“I’m not feeling well again.” I answered truthfully while holding my breath. The way he was caressing me in a teasing manner started affecting my body. It was as if a flame od desire got ignited within me.

But then, he automatically stopped what he was doing upon hearing my answer. “That’s it. Whether you like it or not, I’ll take you to the doctors.” He said with finality and that made me chuckle.

He sounded so worried and frustrated. Well, he wanted to take me to the hospital since my morning sickness started but I said no. Now, it looked like I couldn’t argue with him about this.

“What’s funny? There’s nothing to laugh about, my queen. It has been a couple of days that you’ve been like this and it’s worrying me. What if—” Before he could finish his litany, I faced him and then place a finger on his lips.

“Shhh. You don’t have to worry about me. I’m fine. I am not sick. I assure you that.” His face softened but worry was still visible in his tantalizing eyes. He raised a hand and then lovingly caressed my cheek.

“Are you sure? I’m serious, my queen. I’ve been so worried about you these past few days. This is not normal anymore. What if something’s wrong with you? I can’t help but to think about negative things whenever I see you throwing up and can’t even do whatever you want to do because you’re not feeling well.” He admitted and that made me smile. I drew my face closer to his and then kissed him on the lips.

“Trust me. I’m fine.” He blinked innumerably before a lopsided grin appeared his lips.

“It’s been a while since you initiated a kiss.”

I rolled my eyes. “Why? Don’t you like it?”

“Of course, I want it. It’s just that I want more. Not just a kiss but something more…pleasurable.” My eyes widened because of his boldness and that made him laugh.

“You’re really honest when it comes to things like these.”

“Well, of course, I am. It’s been almost three weeks since the last time we made love and it’s making me crazy already. I’ve been trying to get you into the mood these past few days but you’ve been awfully hotheaded for some reason. Whenever I tried to kiss you, you would bark at me like a tigress the moment I deepen the kiss. It was frustrating, you know.” He admitted which made me blush.

“I’ve not been feeling well these past few days but you’ve been still thinking about that? You’re really insatiable!” I rebuked in disbelief. He laughed heartily. I pinched him on his side for a couple of times until he caught my hand to stop my attacks.

“I’m just a man who needs his woman, my queen. You know my appetite in bed so you should understand me. I’m about to explode already.” His face suddenly became serious as his amber eyes held mine. “Please? I miss you so much.” He begged with a puppy dog eyes.

He then took my hand and then placed it on his hard-on. I could feel how hard he was through his shorts. My cheeks reddened even more. He’s such a naughty guy!

“Marco! It’s still early in the morning but you’re already thinking about something like that?! I can’t believe you!” I said in disbelief and was about to get up when he stopped me by the waist and then pulled me closer to him.

Our lips were almost touching already. I could smell his heavenly breath fanning my face. Gosh! I could smell the intense sexual tension in the air.

“Marco!” I tried to resist even though my self-control was almost on the edge too. I knew very well that I wanted to make love with him too but it’s still morning, for God’s sake!

“Why, my queen? Don’t tell me you didn’t miss me like I’ve missed you?” He questioned sullenly with a husky tone.

“O-Of course, I did! It’s just that—” Before I could say anything more, he cut me off by sealing my lips with a hot kiss. I moaned in protest but he took that as an opportunity to deepen the kiss and claim my mouth fully.

Yes, Marco had been trying to get me into the mood during the night lately but I wasn’t up for it for some reason and that wasn’t normal for me because I was as insatiable as Marco when it comes to making love with him.

But now, it felt like all the things that’s been holding me back to go with the flow disappeared and it was replaced by unstoppable need and heat.

My senses reeled as my mind became hazy. All the protest that I was planning to voice out flew out of the window. I didn’t know how long we’ve been kissing like there’s no tomorrow. All I knew was, we both missed each other. The need to make love with him was overwhelming.

I was like a leaf, just going with the flow of the water. I didn’t even notice that we were already both naked in bed. His every move was desperate and the yearning, accompanied by lust and desire added to the heat between us. The anticipation of what was about to come was killing me.

I kept on moaning and chanting his name as he worshipped my body full of love and desire. He was like a wild beast, claiming his territory.

“Ohhh, Marco…More…” My voice was slightly trembling. I felt like my body was on fire as Marco continued on savoring my wetness. Every flick of his raspy tongue was making my body jerk in pleasure. My back arched as my legs tightened around his head.

My fingers pulled a handful of his hair as I felt my peak fast approaching. My head was turning from side to side as my moans of pleasure became more audible.

“Oh, God! Marco!” I screamed when my org*sm washed over me. My body convulsed uncontrollably but Marco didn’t stop his hungry assault. He continued lapping and licking my weakness until another wave of indescribable ecstasy hit me. It was too much.

“Ohhhh!”

I shoved his head away from my quivering womanhood and thank God, he finally stopped because I couldn’t take it anymore. I thought, he would wait for me to come back to reality after that mind-boggling climax, but I was wrong.

He held both of my legs, spread them apart before easing himself inside of me with one powerful thrust.

“Marco!” I didn’t even have the time to catch my breath as the rough ride began. I bit my lower lip when he moved even deeper inside of me, stirring me up. His hugeness almost robbed me off my breath but the intense pleasure it brought was unstoppable.

“I really can’t enough of you, my queen. You’re my addiction.” He roared as he picked up his pace. His hands roamed around my body until it stopped on my jiggling breasts. He massaged them erotically and then rolled my hardened tips with his fingers.

That added to the pleasure that I was feeling and I felt like I was losing my sanity. He leaned over and then caught a nipple with his hungry mouth as he continued pounding inside of me tirelessly.

“Oh, my…It feels so good…Hmm…Yes! Just like that…” I moaned deliriously as he alternately gave his attention to my heavy globes.

“These are mine.” I heard him utter possessively and then circled his tongue around my nipple while his other hand was still kneading my other breast. I stuck my breasts out even more to give him more access.

“Yes, Marco. They’re all yours.” I answered as I caressed his back while trying my best to meet his every thrust.

“You’re only mine, my queen, and no one can take you away from me. No one.” He even emphasized the last two words. I cupped his face and made him look at me. We were both sweaty already while breathing raggedly.

“I’m all yours, Marco. Only yours.” I said with an assuring smile. He then captured my lips with another passionate kiss. Our tongues dueled aggressively, fighting for dominance. I wrapped my arms around his neck as I kissed him back with equal fervor.

His pounding became desperate and I could almost taste my climax. I groaned against his mouth as the slapping of flesh against flesh became louder, echoing inside the room.

“Ohhh! I’m coming!” I whisper-yelled wantonly as the ball of fire within me exploded. He stopped moving and waited for my org*sm to subside. While doing so, he was playing with my nipples using his tongue as he watched every expression on my face.

My peak was so intense that I almost lose consciousness. I felt like a sweet electric-like sensation wrapped up my whole system, especially that special spot in the center of my being.

“Ohhh, it feels so good.” I purred like a cat in heat while my body was quaking. He was still so deep inside of me.

“You look so beautiful right now, my queen.” He praised hoarsely and then made me wrap my legs around him. “Hold on tight, my queen. This will be a rough ride.” He said before getting off the bed with me still in his arms. I held onto him tightly.

I felt like he became even deeper inside of me because of our position. His arms flexed tightly as he held me by my butt.

“Ready, my queen?” He asked throatily. I bit my lower lip. Before I could answer, he attacked me with fast and hard thrusts.

“Oh, Marco!” The pleasure doubled when he targeted my nipples once again, playing it with his naughty mouth. My toes curled as the unstoppable happened.

My second peak came like an unstoppable tsunami.

“Marco! I can’t take it anymore!” My throat became sore because I kept on moaning and screaming in ecstasy. Thankfully, our room was soundproof.

“Yes! Just like that, my queen. Call my name.”

“More, Marco. I want more.” I mewled wantonly. He smirked.

“Your wish if my command.” I moaned in disappointment when he pulled out of me and then put me down on my feet.

“Bend over, my queen.” He commanded and I did as I was told. My hands propped on the bed, pushing my bum insistently against him. He groaned gutturally and then caressed my b*tt cheeks with his jaw flexed.

He then dipped a finger in my wetness and a seductive moan escaped my lips.

“I want you now, Marco.” I asked desperately and grabbed his hard c*ck. His amber eyes darkened with desire.

“Guide me inside of you, my queen.” He uttered while teasing my entrance with the tip of his manhood. I craned my head and followed his order. My lips parted as I slowly impaled myself on his hot rod.

“Ohhh!” I purred like a cat in heat when I managed to accommodate his entire hugeness. My breathing became hard.

“Ahhh! You’re so tight and hot. You’re making me crazy!” He said hoarsely before started pounding me relentlessly. I clutched the sheets as his thrusts became fast and har, targeting every sweet spots inside of me.

We kept on calling each other’s name as we let ourselves drowned with the pleasure. He cupped my breasts and massaged them without slowing down.

“I can’t hold it anymore, my queen!”

“Me too! Oh, God! It’s coming!” I tried matching his movements but I couldn’t keep up with him anymore. My eyes rolled back and my back arched as that sweet sensation burst inside of me. I felt like I saw lots of stars as my body trembled uncontrollably.

“Oh, my queen!” He roared like a wild beast before he held himself to the hilt and then exploded inside of me. I could feel every jet of his essence inside of me and that sent me higher and higher.

My legs lost their strength and was about to give out but Marco was quick to gather me up his arms. He took me to bed and we cuddled sweetly, feeling the post-coital bliss. We were both catching our breaths.

“That felt so good as always. You never failed to amaze me.” He whispered and then kissed me on the lips.

“Oh, my. I think I won’t be able to walk for quite sometime because of how rough you were.” I complained amusedly after tat kiss. Worry flooded his handsome face.

“Was I too rough? Did I hurt you?” I blushed and bit my lower lip.

“Yes, you were rough but…I liked it.” I admitted shyly. He laughed.

“Of course, you liked it. I knew you would that’s why I gave you the best performance of my life.” My eyes widened because of what he said.

“Marco!” I rebuked but he just chuckled. He even wiggled his eyebrows playfully. He then caressed my cheek with the back of his hand.

“I love you, my queen. I won’t get tired of saying that to you until you get tired of hearing it.” He then whispered. I smiled as happiness surged within me.

“I love you too. I will never get tired of hearing you say how much you love me because it warms my heart everytime. Thank you for coming into my life, my king.”

His eyes brightened with happiness. “I should be the one saying that. I’m the luckiest man alive because you chose me to be your husband. Thank God, I didn’t give up on pursuing you even though you were like a tigress back then. You kept on pushing me away because of your ex but I persevered because I knew that deep inside of me, you belong to me. I was right all along.” We both smiled before our lips met for a kiss that was full of love.

“Marco…” I murmured after that kiss.

“Yes, my queen?”

“I wanted to make sure before informing you about this but I can’t wait anymore.” I began. His eyebrows furrowed.

“What is it?”

I smiled. “I have a strong feeling that I’m pregnant.” I answered and his eyes widened like saucers. I couldn’t hold back my laugh because of his expression. His lips even parted in shock.

“Hey, are you okay?” I teased but to my surprise, his eyes suddenly brimmed with tears as a wide smile appeared his lips.

“I’m going to be a daddy? We’re going to be parents soon?”

“I hope so, Marco.” I answered and then bit the insides of my cheeks. He sat upright and then caressed my tummy full of gentleness. He even leaned over and then planted a kiss on my tummy.

“Our baby is here, my queen. I can’t believe that we’re going to be parents.” He said full of emotions.

“M-Marco, we’re not sure yet.” I gently rebuked. I didn’t want to disappoint him if ever I wasn’t pregnant. He gazed at me, teary eyed. Happiness was evident on his face.

“I can feel that you are already, my queen. Your behavior and morning sickness these past few days are the evidence.” He then kissed my tummy once again. “We will love you and cherish you, baby. Daddy promise you that.”

My heart swelled hearing him say that. I really thought before that Marco was emotionless and not capable of showing any affection. But all those things were just my baseless impressions because when I got to know him better, I discovered how loving and caring he was.

I’m really the luckiest woman because Marco loves me wholeheartedly. I stared at my man, caressing my tummy lovingly.

I promised myself to love and protect my husband and our soon to be baby. Just like Marco, I would do anything for our family.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you think Maggie is already pregnant? 

Who among the TBG men will be the main character in TB & TP series 4?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

Epilogue

A/N: Another story of mine came to an end and I kinda feel emotional again. At last, i managed to successfully finish it. Thank you guys for reading this story. Thank you for all the support, comments and votes. If you noticed it, i didn’t include about Sicily here and Marco’s reign. Well, i intentionally didn’t because it will be part of Marcus’ story. 

Who’s story do you want me to write next? I will count the most requested TBG name for TB & TP series 4. 

WARNING!!!

This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

EPILOGUE

MAGGIE’s POV

I bit my lower lip as I remained seated on the chair while waiting for the results of my tests. Marco and I were currently at the hospital. I felt my husband’s hand hold mine as if calming me down. I looked at him and smiled.

“You look tense, my queen.” He uttered and then caressed my cheek with his hand while gazing at me lovingly.

“I’m just worried. What if I wasn’t pregnant after all? I don’t want you to get disappointed. This is my fault. I shouldn’t’ve told you about it because I wasn’t sure yet.” He chuckled and then planted a soft kiss on my lips.

“Quit being too negative. If you’re not pregnant yet then that’s not a problem. We can always work harder. You know, double our nightly efforts and stuff.” He answered and then wiggled his eyebrows naughtily. As usual, I got scandalized of how bold and straightforward he was.

Even though he didn’t directly say it, I already understood what he meant by that. It was obvious just by the way he stared at me playfully.

“I already know what’s going through your mind right now and I’m not even surprised anymore. You’re really naughty, you know that?” I answered while shaking my head and he laughed amusedly.

“Only to you, my queen. Only to you.” He whispered and then kissed me once again. His sweetness melted my heart. How could I get mad of how naughty he was when he’s this affectionate towards me everytime?

I was about to say something when we heard the doctor call for us.

“Mrs. Alessi?” We looked at each other and then stood up from our seats. We followed the doctor inside. Until now, I still couldn’t believe that my husband was an Alessi. I’ve been hearing a lot of things about them but I’ve never thought that one day, I would be married to one of them.

Marco and Dui still uses their surname ‘Pearce’ but Marco prefers for us to use his real surname as husband and wife. Well, Marco used his real name in our marriage certificate so I’m legally Mrs. Alessi.

Everytime someone calls me Mrs. Alessi, my heart swells with happiness.

While Marco and I were sitting in front of the doctor inside her clinic, we couldn’t hide our excitement. But we were a little bit on the anxious side and other mixed feelings as well. Deep inside of me, I was wishing for a positive result.

“Congratulations, Mrs. Alessi. You’re currently three weeks pregnant.” The doctor finally announced and my heart jumped with so much joy upon hearing the good news. I looked at Marco, tears of joy started pouring my eyes.

I couldn’t believe that I was really pregnant. I couldn’t explain what I was feeling. It felt surreal.

“I’m pregnant, Marco.” I uttered emotionally while smiling. Just like me, he became teary-eyed too but happiness was evident on his handsome face.

“I knew it.” He cupped my face and then kissed me. “God knows how happy I am right now, my queen. Thank you because you made me complete.” He hugged me tightly. We were both emotionally happy.

“We’re going to have a celebration party after this. I can’t wait to tell our families and friends that we’re going to be parents soon.” He sounded so proud and elated. I hugged him back. The smile on lips never faded.

“This is the first time that I’ve seen a husband reacted this way upon hearing that his wife is pregnant. You’re lucky to have him, Mrs. Alessi.” The doctor complimented and that made my smile widened. I pulled away a little bit from Marco and then kissed his cheek.

“Yes, doctor. I’m the luckiest woman because my husband is such a wonderful man.” I answered proudly. The doctor smiled. Marco placed his arm over my shoulders and then kissed my temple.

“I’m the same, doctor. I’m the luckiest man alive because my wife is the most amazing woman. She’s my everything together with our unborn child.”

“Aw. You two are so sweet. How come I didn’t find a guy like you?” The doctor joked and we laughed.

“Anyway, congratulations to the both of you, Mr. and Mrs. Alessi.” We thanked her and after that, she proceeded on giving prescriptions for our baby and I. We went out of the hospital with wide smiles on our faces.

“I can’t describe what I’m feeling right now, my queen. I didn’t know that I could feel this kind of happiness. Before, I couldn’t even imagine myself having a family. I’ve never even experienced bonding with children before. But now, discovering that you’re pregnant is already giving me these precious feelings. I’m so excited to meet our little one already. I can’t wait.” Marco admitted full of excitement which made me chuckle. He looked so adorable.

“I’m glad to know that. Me too, Marco. I’m excited as you.” We then walked hand in hand towards the parking lot.

We decided to go to the mall after that and ate at one of the restaurants there. While we were eating, Marco was so attentive with my needs. He kept on asking every now and then if I was okay and comfortable. He was extra sweet too.

“Do you want me to peel the shrimps for you, my queen?” He asked. I rolled my eyes.

“Marco, you’re overdoing it. I’m just pregnant. I’m still me. I can do it myself.”

“I just want everything to be easier for you. Besides, I always peel shrimps for you even before we discovered that you’re pregnant.” He looked disappointed. I mentally shook my head amusedly.

“Fine. You may peel the shrimps for me.” His eyes sparkled with joy. He did what he was told with a smile on his lips. Because of that, I ate my food in ease. Marco never failed to make me feel special and because of that, my love for him was escalating with each passing day.

After eating, Marco took me to the movies. He asked me what movie I fancied to watch and I chose a romance film. I noticed him smile wryly after hearing my choice but didn’t comment. I wanted to laugh but I held myself back.

While the movie was playing, my eyes were focused on the screen. I was so engrossed watching that I didn’t notice what Marco was doing until I felt his warm hand caressed my left leg. I looked at him with widened eyes.

“What do you think you’re doing, Mister?” I then raised an eyebrow at him. He shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly.

“Oh, it’s nothing. I’m just bored, that’s all.” He then proceeded on caressing my leg while staring at the screen like he wasn’t doing something crazy. I bit my bottom lip and then tried to concentrate on watching but I failed because his naughty hand caressed its way upwards.

I was wearing a knee length skirt so it was so easy for him to do what he wanted.

“Marco!” I rebuked and tried to stop him by pulling his hand off my skin but he was persistent. He was unstoppable. I gasped for air when he finally reached his target and teasingly touched it through my panties. I tried to close my legs but it was too late. His hand already slipped inside my panties.

My core automatically became wet as his fingers began working its magic.

“Oh, God! Marco!” I whisper-yelled. I quickly covered my mouth with my hand as he inserted a digit inside of me. I wanted to scream in pleasure but I couldn’t. It took me all my control to prevent myself from doing so.

My breathing became ragged. I held onto his arm tightly. Thankfully, we were at the back part of the cinema and we were the only people on that part. It was slightly dimmer there too and the closest person to us was around two meters away in front of us.

“I love how wet you are, my queen.” He whispered hoarsely and then gently bit my ear. I gave my all not to moan but I couldn’t help it. Thankfully, the sound of the movie was loud, masking my moans of ecstasy. My body arched as he circled my cl*t with his thumb whilst adding another finger inside me.

I couldn’t take it anymore. It was too much. He expertly flicked all my sweet spots which made me lose my mind. My whole body felt so hot and the need to come was uncontrollable.

“Come for me, my queen. I want you to come for me.” He ordered huskily and then picked up his pace.

“Sht! Marco!” I screamed in a muffled voice as I reached my mind-boggling climax. I buried my face on the crook of his neck as my body convulsed deliriously. I held onto him until my orgsm finally got ebbed. A moan escaped my lips when he withdrew his fingers from inside me.

“Look at me, my queen.” I heard him say. I did as I was told while still catching my breath. My eyes widened when I saw that he brought his fingers to his mouth and tasted my juices.

“Hmmm. I really love your taste. I can’t get enough of it.” He groaned while licking his fingers like an ice cream, savoring my taste. My cheeks heated up. He’s really a naughty guy.

“You’re such a horny man!” I hissed when I finally managed to think rationally and then pinched him on his side. He laughed and then captured my lips with a kiss. I could feel the desire and heat in that kiss.

“But you loved it, right?” He asked naughtily after that passionate kiss. He sounded playful but I could see the burning need in those amber eyes of his.

“W-Whatever.” I sneered at him which made him chuckle. Then, the movie ended without me understanding the story.

“The story was boring, but thankfully, I managed to enjoy while we were inside the cinema.” I leered at him and then walked briskly, leaving him behind.

“My queen!” He caught up to me. I faced him and gave him a sharp stare.

“Look what you did! I feel so uncomfortable down there!” I complained. We were already standing next to our car.

“Well, at least, you got your release. What about me? I feel like I’m going to explode right now.” He answered as he opened the car door for me. I got inside before answering.

“What are you talking about?” I then asked confusedly when Marco got inside and sat on the driver’s seat. To my surprise, he took my hand and then brought it to his hard-on. I gasped in surprise. Damn! He felt so hard and hot against my palm.

“M-Marco…” I wanted to reprimand him but my voice came out like a seductive moan. I bit my lower lip.

“I can’t take it anymore, my queen.”

“What do you want me to do?” I could feel my whole body tingling with desire and need.

“This is a parking area. There aren’t people around. Besides, this car is heavily tinted. No one can see us.” My eyes widened.

“You mean…we’re g-going to do it here?” I asked in disbelief.

“Why not? I can’t wait until we reach home anymore. Besides, I know that you feel the same way too. Even though you climaxed around my fingers a while ago, it wasn’t enough right?” He asked, sounded desperate. I wanted to laugh because he looked like he was really having a hard time but I stopped myself from doing so.

“You sound like a horny teenager, Marco.” I couldn’t help but say.

“Because I am! Well, I’m not a teenager though.” I shook my head amusedly. I was about to answer when he began unbuckling his belt. He’s really serious!

“Marco! What do you think you’re doing?! Are you really serious?! People might see us!”

“Isn’t it more exciting?” He then unbuttoned his fly and then pulled his pants and briefs down to his knees. My lips parted in shock as his rock-like manhood sprang free. My p*ssy clenched in anticipation but this is so wrong!

I was about to resist but Marco already pulled me by the waist and made me sit on his lap, straddling him in the eprocess. His hugeness was poking against my panties.

“Mar—” Before I could voice out my protest, he already claimed my lips for a hot kiss. It was full of need and desire. His hands began roaming around my body until he slipped his hands underneath my top and then unhooked my bra before playing with my breasts.

“Ohhh!” I purred, catching my breath. Later on, he took my top off of me before latching on my nipples like a hungry baby. My core became wetter than ever. I threw all my cautions to the wind.

“Oh, Marco!” I screamed wantonly when he pulled my panties to the side before lifting me by the waist and then impaled me on his hugeness. He felt so deep inside of me and I went crazy with so much pleasure.

I felt so stretched yet wanting more. His c*ck was hitting the right spots and it was too much.

This was the thing that was missing when he made me come around his fingers at the cinema. This ultimate pleasure was incomparable.

I moved my hips faster, sending us both to our destination.

“Faster, my queen.” He instructed gutturally while massaging my breasts and alternately licking my nipples. I forgot that someone might catch us doing it. All I wanted was to reach my peak.

I quickened my pace and he began meeting my movements with upwards thrusts. My eyes rolled back. Just a little bit more…

“Yes, just like that, my queen. I’m almost there!”

“Me too, Marco!” I held onto his shoulders tightly and after a couple of seconds, my body trembled uncontrollably as the intense org*sm washed over me. He held me by the waist and then pounded me with hard and fast thrusts.

“Ahhh! I love you, my queen!” He roared and then held himself to the hilt before releasing his hot seed inside of me. I kept on moaning and chanting his name deliriously. I felt like I was going to lose my consciousness.

“Ohhh, gosh…” I purred when his warrior automatically slipped out of me. We were both breathing hard because of we just did. Marco then took the box of tissue and then cleaned my still quivering treasure.

“Thank you.” I said when he finished. He cupped my face and stared into my eyes.

“Where is my ‘I love you too’, my queen?” I rolled my eyes.

“Fine. I love you too.”

“You look like you’re just forced to say so.” I heaved a sigh and then kissed him.

“I love you and you know that.” A smile finally appeared on his face.

“Of course, I know it.” We kissed once again.

“Oh, my. You tired me out.” I complained and then got off him. I sat on my seat.

He smirked. “I hope that we can do this again next time.” My eyes went wide.

“That’s always on your mind, you horny man!” I kept on pinching his side as a punishment and he burst out laughing and caught my hands to stop me.

“But you love this horny man, right?”

“Hmp! Whatever.” He then started the engine and then drove out of there. He was even whistling happily because he got what he wanted. I mentally shook my head.

Three days later, Marco and I threw a party and we invited our families, relatives and friends. We happily announced about my pregnancy and everyone was so happy for us. Both of our moms were teary-eyed but we could still see how happy and excited they were.

As usual, Marco was so attentive to my needs and he refused to leave my side. His friends kept on teasing him about it but he was unaffected.

“You’re officially a member of the p*ssy-whipped club, bud. Look at you. You can’t even leave your wife’s side even for a couple of minutes.” Kyrus teased his best friend.

“Fùcker!” Marco hissed and his friends laughed at him.

“Marco! Watch your language!” I rebuked.

“Sorry, my queen. This is all this fùck—I mean, this is Kyrus” fault.“ Marco answered with mellowed tone and his friends laughed while shaking their heads.

“Seeing the great Marco Pearce like this is really priceless. You’ve done a great job, brat.” Brey commented while gazing at me fondly and Marco glared at him.

“Hey, don’t tell me, you’re still jealous of me? C’mon, bud. We already know that Maggie’s my cousin.” Brey said amusedly.

“I’ve never been jealous to the likes of you.” Marco denied grumpily.

“Whatever, man. Says the man who almost killed Brey just because he was so close to you, Maggie.” Jace said amusedly.

My eyebrows creased. “What? When was that?”

“Well, it happened when he was still stalking you without your knowledge.”

“You—” Marco was about to attack Jace but I was quick to stop him.

“Marco! Will you stop?!”

“But—”

“Is that true?” I interrupted him. He avoided my gaze.

“C’mon, bud. Tell her the truth.” It was Oeris. Marco gave him a sharp look but he just smirked at him.

“Marco, I’m asking you. Were you stalking me before?” I said impatiently. He sighed in defeat.

“Fine. Yes, I was. I didn’t have the courage to approach you back then so I stalked you like a creep. Remember when a group of men tried to kidnap you and Amouretti saved you?” I nodded my head.

“I was stalking you back then. I started doing so when I first saw you six months prior to that.” He admitted and I gasped in surprise.

“When I saw you being chase by those b*stards, I wanted to save you so bad and then planned to introduce myself to you after but Amouretti took the chance away from me. Then, you even invited him to your 18th birthday. I was so jealous back then that I even tried to harm him out of anger. Thankfully, Jace and Kyrus stopped me.” I was shocked. I didn’t know about that until now.

“I kept on saving you without you knowing it. Everytime someone tried to harm you in anyway, I took care of it before they could even approach you. But then, I made the biggest mistake of my life when I left for Sicily for a year because Keith entered your life by pretending to be your knight in shining armor. If only I was there to protect you, he wouldn’t’ve the chance to execute his plans. He hurt you because I was careless.” He said the last words full of regret.

I was surprised of his revelations but all of that just made me love him even more. I touched his cheek with my hand and gazed at him lovingly.

“Thank you for always been there for me, Marco. I didn’t know that you’ve been exerting so much effort for me even though I wasn’t even aware. Thank you for loving me. You made me fall in love with you all over again.” His eyes brightened with so much happiness. He kissed me sweetly.

“I’ll do anything for you, my queen. I love you too.” We were about to kiss one more time when his naughty friends began teasing us both. My cousins joined in and everyone made fun of how Marco was so in love with me. That he was such a p*ssy-whipped indeed.

“Yes, I love my wife so much and I won’t be ashamed to shout that to the world. You fùckers should do the same too. Stop playing with women’s feelings.” He adviced.

“I’ve never played with women’s feelings before.” Zandro answered, feigning innocence.

“Keep dreamin’, fùcker!” All of his friends spat at him at all together before everyone laughed. I shook my head amusedly. Sometimes, they act like children.

Then, my eyes caught a sight of my father, watching us, while sipping on his champagne. He was standing near the door. My mother together with Marco’s parents were busy talking at their table.

I saw Marco and his friends trying to piss each other’s off so I furtively went away from the crowd and approached my dad.

“Why are you here, daddy? Everyone is having a good time there.”

“I just love watching you with your husband. I am so happy for you, darling. When the first time you two met each other, it never occurred in me that you two would end up together.”

“What do you mean, daddy? You weren’t there when we first met each other.” I answered amusedly. He shook his head.

“You’re wrong, darling. I was there.” My eyebrows creased. I was about to speak when he continued.

“You two first met when you were just 6 years old.” My jaw dropped. My father chuckled.

“Surprised? Yes, you two met when you both were young. Do you remember when I brought you with me at an orphanage? I didn’t want to bring you with me that time but you cried so hard that my heart melted. You met Marco there. You even asked him to play with you and when he refused, you followed him until you tripped and fell on the ground.” Upon hearing that, a long forgotten memory suddenly replayed in my head.

Suddenly, I could remember what my father was talking about.

“I cried and then Marco helped me stand up.” I continued the story in disbelief. My father smiled.

“Yes, darling. He was that boy who didn’t even smile at you. Now, look at you two. You’re married now and soon, your family will be complete.” I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt emotional after remembering that part of our lives. I couldn’t believe that I forgot about it.

“Because we were meant to be together, daddy.”

“Yes. I’m glad, I took him in. All my efforts of raising him didn’t go to waste.” I hugged my him.

“Thank you for taking care of him, daddy. Thank you because you served as a parent to him and Marcus during those times that they needed a parent.” I said gratefully. He kissed my forehead.

“You don’t have to thank me. It was my duty, darling.” We stayed in that position for a minute or so in silence.

“Daddy? Why didn’t tell us about Marco and Marcus before? How come you didn’t introduce them to us?” I broke the silence by throwing that question.

“Because their lives were in danger back then. I believe that Marco’s father already told you about what Dimitri did to them, right?” I nodded my head.

“I had to protect them, darling. I’ve seen how much Marco grew into a tough man. He was full of hatred and his thirst for power and revenge helped him achieve everything that he’d been wanting.

“He became one of the bosses of the underground because he wanted to get back to his parents, whom he thought that abandoned them. He never lived normally and I thought, he would stay like that until he would to get what he’d been wanting for.

“But when you entered his life, you lowly changed him. The callous and cold-blooded man that I knew became passionate and loving. Because of his love for you, he even gave up everything. He threw away all the things that he’d been desiring all his life just to be with you.

“He’d been through a lot and I’ve witnessed all that. Thank you for accepting him, darling. Love him with all your heart and he will surely do the same.” A smile broke across my face upon hearing that.

“He’s my life, daddy, and I love him so much.” I answered with a smile. My father was about to speak when Marco approached us.

“You don’t have to tell her that, dad, because Maggie here loves me just like I love her.” He said with a boyish grin.

“Dad…That’s kinda awkward hearing that from you but I can’t do anything now. Just remember what I’ve told you before, Marco. Love my daughter and protect her. That’s all I’m asking from you.”

“I promised you that when I asked her hand for marriage and I intend to keep it until my last breath. She’s my life and I can’t live without her. You know that. Because of her, I experienced how to live my life. Thank you for letting me marry your daughter.” He tapped my father’s shoulder. Both men stared each other before my father nodded his head.

Marco then enveloped me into his arms. “May I dance with you, my queen?” He asked as the sweet music began blaring.

“My pleasure, my king.” After that, we went to the dance floor and danced sweetly. Marco kept on whispering how much he loves me from time to time while dancing and my heart was full of joy. He was truly the best thing that ever happened to me and I couldn’t ask for more.

At last, we’re finally moving on in a positive and productive way and with each passing day, our love for each other serves as our strength to make it through it all.

I am confident that we could achieve our happy ever after because after all the things that we’ve been through, our relationship became stronger and our trust and love for each other is unbreakable that not even a big storm could destroy it.

I’ve never thought that loving someone could complete me like this and I thank God everyday for giving me my king, Marco.

❧❣❧Ⓜ❤Ⓜ❧❣❧

What do you think of Marco and Maggie’s story?

What can you say about the Epilogue?

Which of my story do you like the most?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW